November 15, 2013


PART I

TEXTS WHOSE AUTHORS CAN BE DATED

AUTHORS LISTED CHRONOLOGICALLY

Before the Christian Era through 4th century

[For other time frames, or an alphabetical index, click on the images above.]


1.Author Unknown (300 B.C.)

   1.Dhammasangani (Theravada) (NCat IX, 235)

1.1.1 Edited by Edward Muller. PTS 11, 1885, 1897; Bangkok 1927. Reprinted Rangoon 1939; London 1978.

1.1.2 Translated by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids as A Buddhist Manual of Psychological Ethics. PTSTr Series 41. London 1900, 1923, 1974; New Delhi 1975, 1996; Oxford 1993

1.1.3 Edited in Sinhalese script. Panadure: Deliwala 1911, 1914

1.1.4 Edited in Sinhalese script. Kelaniya 1916

1.1.4.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthasalini. Bangkok 1920

1.1.5 Edited by P.V.Bapat and R.D.Vadekar in Devanagari. BORI Series 2, Poona 1940, 1942.

1.1.6 Nyanaponika, Abhidhamma Studies. Researches in Buddhist Psychology. Colombo 1949

1.1.7 Nalinaksha Dutt, "The Dhammasangani", IHQ 15, 1939, 345-372

1.1.8 Translated into French by Andre Bareau. Paris 1951

1.1.9 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1960

1.1.9.5 Selections translated in Nyanaponika, Abhidhamma Studies: Researches in Buddhist Psychology. Colombo 1965

1.1.10 Bimala Churn Law, "The Dhammasangani of the Abhidhammapitaka", MB 82, 1974, 72-76

1.1.10.1 Mahesh Tiwary, "The concept of rupa in the Dhammasangani", Amala Prajna 157-163

1.1.10.2 Index to the Dhammasangani, compiled by Tetsuya Tabata, Satashi Nonome and Shoko Randa. Pali Text Society, London 1987

I.1.10.2.5 Khin Maung Gyi, An Examination of the Concept of asa8khata-dhatu in the Dhammasangani. 1987. Summarized in RBS p. 79.

1.1.10.3 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthasalini. Four volumes. Bangkok 1988

1.1.10.4 Edited with Budhaghosa's Atthasalini, the Linathapadavannana and Anutika, by Rama Sarkar Tripathi. Varanasi 1988

1.1.10.5 Edited Thai-ratha 1989

1.1.11 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 137-164 

1.1.12 Introduction to the Dhammasangani. Rangoon 1995

1.1.12.5 Suwanda H. J. Sugunasiri, "The whole body, not heart, as 'seat of consciousness': the Buddha's view", PEW 45, 1995, 409-430

1.1.13 The Dhammasangani: Enumeration of the Ultimate Realities. Rangoon 1996

1.1.13.3 Nyanaponika Thera and Bhikkhu Bodhi, Buddhist Explanation of Consciousness and Time. Boston 1998

1.1.13.7 Edited Taipei, Taiwan 1998

1.1.14 Translated by U. Kyaw Khine. Two volumes. Delhi 1999

1.1.16 Ellison Banks Findly, "Borderline beings: plant possibilities in early Buddhism", JAOS 122, 2002, 252-263


2. Maudgalyayana or Sariputra (300 B.C.)

        1.Dharmaskandha

2.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu, 112-115

2.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno

2.1.3 Jikido Takasaki, "Remarks on the Sanskrit fragments of the Abhidharmadharmaskandhapadasastra", JIBSt 13.1, 1965, 33-41

2.1.4 Analyzed in Watanabe 58-62

2.1.4.1 Sieglinde Dietz, Fragmente des Dharmaskandha--ein Abhidharma-text in Sanskrit aus Gilgit. Gottingen 1984. See also "Bemerkungen zum Karanaprajnaptisastra", ZDMG Supplement X, 1994, 295-306

2.1.4.2 K. Matsuda, Newly Identified Sanskrit Fragments of the Dharmaskandha in the Gilgit Manuscripts, with appendix by Hajime Sakurabe. Kyoto 1986

2.1.5 Upali Karunaratna, "Dharmaskandha", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 560-561

2.1.6 Summarized by Fred Greiner and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 179-187 

2.1.7 Summarized by Collett Cox. SarvastiBS 181=189

2.1.8 Swati Ganguly, "The moral observances for the laity as depicted in an early Abhidharma text preserved in Chinese", JDPaliUC 10, 2000, 47-51

2.1.10 Hee Sheng Shi Fashu Sim, The Pali Vibhanga and the Chinese Dharmaskandha: a Comparative Study of Two Early Abhidhamma Texts. M. Phil. Thesis, U. of Qu eensland. St. Lucia, Queensland 2004


3. Author Unknown (300 B.C.)

     1.Vibhanga

See d2.1.10

3.1.1 Edited by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. PTS 55, 1904

3.1.1.1 Edited Rangoon 1912, 1939

3.1.1.2 Edited Bangkok 1926

3.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 104-143

3.1.2.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani by Yagirala Pannananda. Colombo 1932

3.1.2.2 Edited and translated, with the Karmavibhangopadesa, by Sylvain Levi. Paris 1932

3.1.3 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman in Devanagari. Nalanda Devanagari Pali Series 30, Nalanda 1960

3.1.3.0 Edited in Pali by Jagdish Kasyap. Nalanda, Varanasi 1960

3.1.3.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani. Bangkok 1965

3.1.4 Translated by U Thitilla. PTSTr 39, 1969, 1995

3.1.4.5 Edited in Pali by L. Lankananda and K. Su manasara. Two volumes. Colombo 1975

3.1.5 Analyzed in Watanabe 62-63

3.1.5.1 Edited, with Mulatika and Anutika, by Brahmadeva Narayana Sarma. Varanasi 1987

3.1.5.2 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani. Thai-yattha 1989

3.1.6 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 165-178 

3.1.7 Edited and translated by Mauro Maggi, The Khotanese Karmavibhanga. SerOR 74, Roma 1995

3.1.9 Edited with Dhammapala's Tika. Igatapuri 1998.


4.Sariputra or Mahakausthila (280 B.C.)

      1.Samgitiparyaya (Sarvastivada) (NCat I, 291)

4.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 99-103

4.1.2 Ernst Waldschmidt, "Die Einleitung des Samgitisutra", ZDMG 105, 1955, 298-318. Reprinted in EWVCT

4.1.3 Summarized in Mizuno

4.1.4 L. de Z., "Abhidharma-Sangiti-Paryaya", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 88

4.1.5 Edited and translated in German by Valentine Stach-Rosen, "Das Sangitisutra und sein Kommentar Sangitiparyaya". Teil 1. Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften, Institut fur Orientforschung 65, Berlin 1968, 1-225

4.1.6 Chandrabhal Tripathi, "Samgiti-Sutra, Nipata II und Ekottaragama-Parallelen", ZSWH 191-201

4.1.7 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 203-216 

4.1.8 Summarized by Collett Cox. SarvastiBS 177-181


5.Author Unknown (280 B.C.)

      1.Puggalapannati (Theravada) (NCat XII, 106)

See e13.1.3

5.1.1 Edited by Richard Morris. PTS 6, 1883, 1972 2 volumes. Reprinted London 1972

5.1.1.0 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha. Sevassinyantalaya 1906

5.1.1.1 Selections edited by Khemachari Thera. Bangkok 1926

5.1.1.2 Edited with the Dhatukatha and the Kathavatthu by Khemachari Thera (Dhammatilakacarya). Bangkok 1926

5.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 165-180

5.1.3 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Das Buch der Charaktere (Breslau 1910). Section One reprinted in Einsicht 1954, 81 ff.

5.1.3.1 Edited with the Dhatukatha. Rangoon 1963

5.1.4 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Georg Landsberg and Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1913-14, 170-254. Reprinted London 1972

5.1.5 Translated by Bimala Charan Law as Designation of Human Types. PTSTr 12, 1924

5.1.5.1 Edited with Dhatukatha. Colombo 1976

5.1.6 Edited in Tiwari

5.1.7 Om Prakash Pathak, "Vipassana and relation with Puggalapannati", VTBW 138-149

5.1.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 189-202

5.1.9 Edited by Om Prakash Pathak and Veenar Gaur. Delhi 2000

5.1.12 1 Ratanasri, Puggalapannatti: a Buddhist Concept on Human Psychology. Kolkata 2009


6.Maudgalyayana (260 B.C.)

   1.Prajnaptisastra (Sarvastivada)

6.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 116-118

6.1.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, Vasubandhu et Yasomitra. Troisiéme chapitre de Abhidharmakosakarika, Bhasya et Vyakhya, avec une analyse de la Lokaprajnapti et de la Karanaprajnapti de Maudgalyayana. BEM 1918, 326-350

6.1.1.5 Paul Mus, Sadgatikarika et Lokaprajnapti: etude sur les sources sanskrites anciennes conversees dans le Pali birman. Thesis, Paris 1939

6.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno

6.1.2.1 Sieglinde Dietz, "A brief survey on the Sanskrit fragments of the Lokaprajnaptisastra", Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute 7, 1989, 79-86

6.1.3 Junkishi Imanishi, "Über den Text des Prakarana" (Japanese with German summary), HiDBK 25.2, 1977, 1-37

6.1.3.5 Sieglinde Dietz, "Remarks on a fragmentary list of kings of Magadha in a Lokaprajnapti fragment", WZKS 33, 1989, 121-128

6.1.4 Sieglinde Dietz, "Remarks on the Karanaprajnaptisastra", BSPF 17-219, 87-94; also TibSt 205-212. In German as "Bemerkungen zum Karanaprajnaptisastra", ZDMG Supplement X, 1994, 295-306.

6.1.5 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 189-197

6.1.8 Kalpakan Samkaranarayanan, Kazunobu Matsuda and Motohiro, Yoritani, Lokaprajnapti: a Critical Exposition of Buddhist Cosmology. Mombai 2002


7.Author Unknown (250 B.C.)

   1.Patisambhidamagga

7.1.1 Edited by Arnold C. Taylor. Two volumes. PTS, London 1905-07

7.1.1.0 Edited Bangkok 1926

7.1.2 Index compiled by Mabel Hunt in JPTS 1908, 152-179

7.1.3 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Hkaing. Rangoon 1917

7.1.3.00 Edited with Mahanama's commentary by C. V. Joshi. Three volumes. PTS 103-105, 1933-1947, 1979

7.1.3.0 Edited Rangoon 1959

7.1.3.01 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1960

7.1.3.1 Edited by Labugama Lankananda. Two volumes. Sri Lanka 1971

7.1.4 Translated by Nanamoli as The Path of Discrimination. PTSTr Series 43, 1982

7.1.4.1 Anonymously elucidated, with Mahanama's Saddhammappakasini, in two volumes. Krung Thep Maha Nakhon 1988

7.1.4.2 Partly edited, with Mahanama's Saddhammappaksini, by Krung Thep Maha Nakhon. 1989

7.1.4.3 Edited in four volumes. Krung Thep Maha Nakhon 1990

7.1.4.4 Edited with Mahanama's commentary. Two volumes. Thairattha 1991.

7.1.5 Summarized by James P.McDermott. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 219-264

7.1.5.5 Edited with Mahanama's Saddhammapakasini. Twovolumes. Igatapuri 1998

7.1.6 Lokaprajnapti edited with extensive exposition by K. Sankaranarayanan, Kazunotu Matsuda and Motohiro Yoritori. Bombay 2002


8.Maudgalyayana or Moggalaputra Tissa (240 B.C.)

   1.Kathavatthu (Theravada)

8.1.1 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by J.P.Minayeff. JPTS 1889: 1-199, 213-222

8.1.2 Portion translated by T.W.Rhys Davids, "Schools of Buddhist belief", JRAS 1892, 1-38

8.1.2.1 Edited in Siamese characters. Bangkok 1893-94

8.1.3 Edited by Arnold C. Taylor. Two volumes. PTS 34, 1894; 36, 1897; London 1979

8.1.3.1 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1900, 1938, 1955

8.1.4 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Buddhist notes: 'The five points of Mahadeva and the Kathavatthu", JRAS 1909, 413-424

8.1.4.1 Edited Mantala 1922

8.1.5 Translated, with extracts from Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha by S.Z.Aung and Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids, as Points of Controversy. PTS Series 5, 1915. Reprinted 1960, 1969, 1979, 1993

8.1.6 Dwijendra Lal Barua, "A few evidences on the age of the Kathavatthu", IHQ 7, 1931, 367-369

8.1.7 Summarized in N.N.Dutt, "Doctrines of the Mahasanghika school of Buddhism", IHQ 13, 1937, 549-580; 14, 1938, 110-120, 799-812

8.1.8 N.N.Dutt, "Doctrines of the Sammitiya school of Buddhism", IHQ 15, 1939, 90-100

8.1.9 Translated, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Bimala Churn Law as The Debates Commentary. PTS 28, 1940, 1969, 1989

8.1.10 Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, "Kathavatthu--Dr. B.C.Law's translation", IC 8, 1940, 191-198

8.1.10.1 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1958, 1961

8.1.11 A.K.Warder, "The earliest Indian logic", Trudi XXV Majdunaradnogo Konressa Vostokovodov, Moscow 1963, Vol. IV, 56-68

8.1.11.1 Edited in three volumes. Sri Lanka 1967-69

8.1.11.2 Edited and translated into Sinhalese by Kodagoda Nanaloka Thera. Four volumes. Kolambha (Sri Lanksa) 1967-69,

8.1.12 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Mahesh Tiwari. Patna 1971

8.1.13 S.N.Dube, "The date of Kathavatthu", EAW 22, 1972, 79-86

8.1.14 James P. McDermott, "The Kathavatthu kamma debates", JAOS 95, 1975, 424-433

8.1.14.1 Edited by S. Bagchi. Darbhanga 1970

8.1.15 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by N.A.Jayawickrama. London 1979

8.1.16 Shohei Ichimura, "A study of the Madhyamika method of refutation, especially of its affinity to that of Kathavatthu", JIABS 3.1, 1980, 7-15

8.1.17 Tetsuya Tabata et al., Index to the Kathavatthu. PTSText Series 174, 1982

8.1.18 James P. McDermott, "The Kathavatthu niyama debates", JIABS 12.1, 1989, 139-148

8.1.19 Shohei Ichimura, "Abhidharmika logical deadlock in Kathavatthu and Nagarjuna's Madhyamika dialectic", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 20-24. A paper with a similar title is found in PCS 147-170

8.1.19.1 K.R.Norman, "Magadhisms in the Kathavatthu", KRNCP 2, 59-70

8.1.20 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Kathavatthu and Vijnanakaya", PCEL 57-61 

8.1.21 Summarized by James P. McDermott. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 265-304 

8.1.22 David Bastow, "Debates on time in the Kathavatthu", BudSR 13, 1996, 109-132

8.1.23 D. Saddhasena, "Kathavatthu", EnBud 6, 1999, 155-162

8.1.24 Jonardon Ganeri, "Argumentation, Dialogue and the Kathavattu", JIP 29.4, 2001, 485-493

8.1.28 Alka Barua, Critical Study of the Philosophy of Kathavatthu. 2004. Summarized in RBS pp. 239-240.


9.Author Unknown (230 B. C.)

   1.Niddesa (Maha- and Cula-)

9.1.0 Edited by Louis de la Vallee Poussin and Edward Joseph Thomas. Three volumes. PTS 80, 83, 85. London 1916-18, 1978

9.1.0.1 Culla- edited by William Stede. Oxford 1918, 1989

9.1.0.0 Maha- edited with Upasena's Saddhammapajotika by Boruggamuva Acarya Revata Thera, revised by Mahagoda Suri Nanissara Thera. Colombo 1921, 1991

9.1.1 Sylvain Levi, "Ptolemée, le Niddesa et le Brhatkatha", EtAS 19-20.2, 1925, 1-55, 431-432

9.1.1.0 Maha- edited in Siamese characters by Kittisobhana Devamani. Two volumes. Bangkok 1926-27

9.1.1.1 B.M.Barua, "Some points concerning the Mahaniddesa", PAIOC 5.1, 1928, 603-612

9.1.1.2 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1939

9.1.1.3 Edited by Lakshmi Narayana Tiwari. Patna 1959

9.1.1.4 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Patna 1960

9.1.1.5 Maha- edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1961

9.1.1.6 Cula- edited in Khmer script. Bangkok 1970

9.1.1.7 Cula- edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1976

9.1.2 Himamsu Bhushan Sarkar, "The date of the Pali Niddesa and its implications for the history of South-east Asia", KPJCV 207-229

9.1.3 Summarized by Grace G. Burford. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 305-316 

9.1.4 L.S. Cousins (cp.), Index to the Mahaniddesa. Oxford 1995

9.1.5 Cula- edited, with Upasena's Saddhammppajotika and the Nettippakarana with Dhammapalathera's commentary. Igatapuri 1998

9.1.6 Maha- edited with Saddhammpakasini and Upasena's Saddhammappajotika. Igatapuri 1998

9.1.7 Edited Taipei, Taiwan 2000

9.1.8 Maha- edited with Atthakatha and Saddhammapajjatika by Rabindra Panth and Vijaya Kumara Sarma. Nalanda 2002


10.Author Unknown (225 B.C.)

     1.Sariputrabhidharmasastra

10.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 144

10.1.2 Andre Bareau, "Récherches sur l'Abhidharma de Sariputra", CIDO 21, 1947, 187-188

10.1.3 Andre Bareau, "Les origines du Sariputrabhidharmasastra", LM 68, 1950, 69-95

10.1.4 Analyzed in Watanabe 63-64

10.1.5 Summarized by Shingyo Yoshimoto. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 317-325 


11.Author Unknown (200 B.C.)

     1.Yamaka

11.1.0 Edited in Thai script. Phranakhon 1893-94, 1982, 1988

11.1.1 Parts 6-10 edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Lingayama. Mandalay 1905

11.1.2 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids. JPTS 1910-1912, 51-107. Complete in two volumes, PTS 69, 1911; 73, 1913. Reprinted 1987, 1995

11.1.2.1 Edited by Khemachari Dhammatilokacharya. Two volumes. Bangkok 1927

11.1.2.2 Edited in Burmese script. Three volumes. Rangoon 1939, 1943, 1955, 1982

11.1.3 Outlined with some selections in Kashyap 177-195

11.1.3.1 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Three volumes. Nalanda 1961

11.1.4 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarma, NDPS 33-35, 1961

11.1.5 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Mahesh Tiwari. Patna 1972

11.1.5.5 Edited in Pali and Sinhalese by M. Vimalakirti and K. Sumanasara. Two volumes. Colombo 1988

11.1.6 Summarized by Karen C. Lang. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 327-336 

11.1.7 Edited in three volumes. Igatapuri 1998


12.Author Unknown (200 B.C.)

     1.Patthana

See y18.1.4

12.1.1 Paccayavibhangavara and Kusalatika edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Sudhamma. Mandalay 1904

12.1.2 Duka section edited by Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids. PTS 1906

12.1.2.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1911, 1918, 1926-27, 1939, 1978

12.1.3 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. Three volumes. PTS 90, 92, 94 (1921-1923)

12.1.4 Summarized in Kashyap 196-217

12.1.4.1 Edited in six volumes by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1961

12.1.5 Edited in Sinhalese characters by Nanavimala Thera. Four volumes. Colombo 1954-55

12.1.5.1 U. Visuddha, An Approach to Patthana (Buddhist Philosophy of Relations). Rangoon 1956

12.1.5.2 Selections edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1965

12.1.6 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman. NDPS 36-41, 1961

12.1.7 Translated by U Narada as Conditional Relations. Section 1, PTSTr 37, 1969. Sections 2-5, PTSTr 42, 1981. Reprinted 1981, 1992

12.1.8 U Narada, Guide to Conditional Relations. Part I, being a Guide to pp. 1-12 of Conditional Relations (Patthana). PTS 1979

12.1.8.1 L. S. Cousins, "The Patthana and the development of Theravada Abhidharma", JPTS 9, 1987, 22-46. Reprinted BCCRS 4, 52-70

12.1.8.1 Bimalendra Kumar, An Analytical Study of the Patthana-pakarana with special reference to the philosophy of relation. 1990. Su0mmarized in RBS pp. 115-117

12.1.8.2 Edited in Sinhalese script. Three volumes. Colombo 1988-89; Pkunuvita 1997

12.1.9 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 337-344

12.1.10 Edited in five volumes. Igatapuri 1998


13.Author Unknown (180 B.C.)

     1.Dhatukatha

See e5.1.1.2. e5.1:3.1,5.1

13.1.1 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Edmund Rowland Jayatilleke Gunaratna. PTS London 1892

13.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 144-164

13.1.3 Edited, with Puggalapannati, by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman in NDPS 31, 1960

13.1.4 Edited by U Narada. PTS 1962

13.1.5 Translated by U Narada and Thein Nyun as Discourse on Elements. PTSTr 34, London 1962, 1977, 1999

13.1.5.5 Bijanbandhu Samajdar, An Analyotical Studh of the Dhatukatha. 1989. Summarized in RBS pp. 109-111

13.1.6 Edited in Tiwari

13.1.7 Senanath Wijesundara, "Dhatukatha", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 575

13.1.7.1 Edited by Sitamsu Bikasa Barua in Bengali script. Cattagrama 1990

13.1.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 359-365 


14.Vasumitra (180 B.C.)

     1.Dhatukaya

14.1.1 Summarized in Mizuno

14.1.2 Upali Karunaratne, "Dhatukaya", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 576

14.1.3 Summarized by Robert E. Buswell, Jr. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 345-358 

14.1.3.1 Edited in Korean characters. Seoul 1994

14.1.4 Hsuang-tsang's Chinese translation translated by Swati Ganguli in Treatise on Groups of Elements. Delhi 1994

14.1.5 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 206-212


15.Vasumitra (170 B.C.)

     1.Prakaranapada (Sarvastivada) (NCat l, 291)

15.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 104-106

15.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno

15.1.3 Summarized by Christian Lindtner and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 375-379 

15.1.4 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 212-221

15.1.5 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zwei fragmente aus dem Prakarana", Vividha 481-492

15.1.6 Lambert Schmithausen, "Ein weiteres Fragment aus dem Prakarana: SHT VII 1697", WZKSOA 46, 2002, 51-104


16.Devasarman (170 B.C.)

     1.Vijnanakaya (NCat I, 291)

See a8.1.20.

16.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "La controverse du temps et du pudgala dans le Vijnanakaya", EtAs 343-376. Reprinted ETB 79-112

16.1.2 Summarized by Kogen Mizuno. StudPB 29-39

16.1.3 David Bastow, "The first argument for Sarvastivada", AsPOxford 5.1, 1995, 109-126

16.1.4 Sumarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 197-205


17.Author Unknown (150 B.C.)

        1.Petakopadesa

17.1.1 Rudolf Fuchs, Specimen des Petakopadesa .Chapter I. Inaugrual-Dissertation, Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universität zu Berlin. Halle 1908

17.1.2 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka. Breslau 1910. Section one reprinted in Einsicht 1954, pp. 181 ff.

17.1.3 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Georg Landsberg and C.A.F.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1913-1914, 170-254

17.1.4 Translated by Bimala Charan Law as Designation of Human Types. PTSTr 12, 1924

17.1.5 Edited by Arabinda Barua. PTS 88, 1949, 1988

17.1.6 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1956

17.1.7 Translated by Nanamoli as The Pitaka-Disclosures (Petakopadesa). PTS 35, 1964, 1979

17.1.8 Edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1970, 1980

17.1.8.5 Stefano Zacchetti, "Some remarks on the petaka passages of Da zhidu lun and their relation to the Pali Petakopadesa", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 67-86333

17.1.9 Stefan Zacchetti, "An early Chinese translation corresponding to Chapter 6 of the Petakopadesa: An Shigao's Yin chi rujina (T.1603) and its Indian original: a preliminary study", BSOAS 65.1, 2002, 74-98


18.Author Unknown (150 B.C.)

        1.Nettippakarana

See e9.1.5

18.1.1 Edited, with extracts from Dhammapala's commentary, by E. Hardy. PTS 50, 1902, 1961

18.1.2 Edited, with Dhammapala's commentary, by Widurupola Piyatissa (Thera). Colombo 1921

18.1.3 Edited in Sinhalese script by W.M.N.E. Perera. Talarambe, Ceylon 1923

18.1.4 Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids, "The Nettipakarana an earlier book than the Patthana (Maha-Pakarana)", JRAS 1925, 111-113

18.1.5 Translated by Nanamoli as The Guide. PTS 33, 1962

18.1.6 W. Piyananda Thera, "The Netti-pakarana and the logic of interpretation", MB 85, 1977, 190-195

18.1.9 Edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1980

18.1.10 George D. Bond, "The Netti-pakarana - a Theravada method of interpretation", BSWR 16-28

18.1.11 Summarized by George D. Bond. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 403-416 

18.1.12 Senmyo Naniwa, "A study on the Nettipakarana analysis of Hara (2)", BS 27, 1998, 187-206

18.1.13 Edited with Dhammapada's Tika. Igatapuri 1998

18.1.14 Ken'ichi Furuyama, "'Netti' and the 'Nettipakarana'", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 163-164

18.1.15 Peter Jackson, "The canonicity of the Netti and other works", JPTS 28, 2006, 61-62


18A.Author Unknown (50 B.C.?)

        1.Satparamita

18A.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79


19.Katyayaniputra (25 B.C.)

     1. Jnanaprasthana (Sarvastivada) (NCat I, 290; III, 332; VII, 330)

19.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 86-98

19.1.2 Partly translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I and II

19.1.3 Anukul Chandra Banerjee, "The Jnanaprasthanasutra", MB 63, 1955, 295-297

19.1.4 Partly rendered into Sanskrit from Chinese by Shanti Bhiksu Shastri. VBS 25, 1955

19.1.5 Retranslated from Chinese to Sanskrit from Hsuan-tsang's version by Santibhiksu Sastri. VBA 1, 1955

19.1.6 Fragment edited and translated into French by Paul Demieville, "Un fragment Sanskrit de l'Abhidharma des Sarvastivadin", JA 249, 1961, 461-476

19.1.7 Summarized in Mizuno

19.1.8 Leon N. Hurvitz, "Path to salvation in the Jnanaprasthana", SIAAC 5, 1977, 77-102

19.1.9 Summarized by Edwin Gerow and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 417-449 

19.1.10 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 221-229

19.1.11 Upali Karunaratne, "Jnanaprasthana", EnBud 6, 1996, 60

19.1.12 Lambert Schmithausen, "Das Jnanaprasthana: Fragment SHT 823", BVSK 559-569

19.1.15 Charles Hallisey, "Katyayaniputra", EnBuddhism 440-442


20.Dharmasri (0 A.D.) or (Bhadanta) Dharmatrata (150 A.D.) (NCat IX, 246-247)

     1.Abhidharmahrdaya

20.1.1 P. Pelliot, "Les stances d'introduction de l'Abhidharmasastra de Dharmatrata", JA 217, 1930, 267-273

20.1.2 T. Rajapatirane, "Abhidharmahrdayasastra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 57

20.1.3 Charles Willemen, The Essence of Metaphysics. Abhidharmahrdaya. Bruxelles 1975

20.1.3.5 Translated into French by I. Armelin. Paris 1978

20.1.4 Leon Hurvitz, "Dharmasri on the sixteen degrees of comprehension", JIABS 2.2, 1979, 7-30

20.1.4.00 J. W. de Jong, "Le coeur de le loi supreme (Fa-cheng: Abhidhamrhrdayasastra)", EB 13, 1980, 151-158

20.1.4.0 W. R. Ryose, "The position of the Abhidharmahrdaya in the historical development of Sarvastivada thought", Abhidhamma Research Institute No. 5. Kyoto 1986, 1-16

20.1.4.1 Wataru S. Ryose, A Study of the Abhidharmahrdaya: The Historical Development of the Concept of Karma in the Sarvastivada Thought. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1987

20.1.5 Summarized by Charles Willemen. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 451-470 

20.1.6 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 255-269

20.1.8 Lalit 'Shravak', "Misrakabhidharmahrdayasutra–fusion of bahirdesaka and Kasmira Abhidharma traditions", IIJBS 2, 2001, 71-84


21.Author Unknown (25 A.D.)

     1. Milindapanha

21.1.1 Edited by V. Trenckner in Pali Miscellany. London 1879

21.1.2 Edited by V. Trenckner, The Milindapanha. London 1880, 1928, 1962, 1986

21.1.3 Richard Morris, "Buddhaghosa and the Milindapanha", IA 10, 1881, 153 

21.1.4 Partly translated into French by Lewis de Sylva as Le Bonheur du Nirvana. RHR 11, 1885, 336-352

21.1.5 Translated by T.W. Rhys Davids as The Questions of King Milinda. Two volumes. SBE 35, 1890; 36, 1894. Reprinted New York 1963; Delhi 1965, 1969, 1982; London 1925, 1962; Ann Arbor 1987; New Delhi 1963, 1990; Varanasi 1993

21.1.6 T.W.Rhys Davids, "Nagasena", JRAS 1890, 475-478

21.1.7 Eduoard Specht, "Deux traductions chinoises du Milindapanha", CIDO 9.1, 1892, 518-529

21.1.8 Sylvain Levi, "Un nouveau document sur le Milindapanha", Comptes rendus de l'academie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 4th series 21, 1893, 232-237

21.1.9 Edited in Singhalese characters by M.J.Rodrigo. Colombo 1896

21.1.10 Edited in Singhalese characters by Anomadassi. Colombo 1896

21.1.11 Partly translated by Henry C. Warren in Buddhism in Translations. Cambridge, Mass. 1896

21.1.12 J. Takakusu, "Chinese translations of the Milinda Panha", JRAS 1896, 1-22

21.1.12.1 Edited by William J. Gedney in Thai characters. Rangoon 1900, 1920, 1929, 1953

21.1.13 Translated into German by F. Otto Schrader as Die Frage des Königs Menandros. Berlin 1905, 1907

21.1.14 Partly translated into German by Ernst Windisch in Buddha's Geburt und die Lehre von der Seelenwanderung. Leipzig 1908

21.1.15 V. Trenckner, "Critical and philological notes to the first chapter (bahirakatha) of the Milindapanha" (revised and edited by Dines Andersen). JPTS 1908

21.1.16 Edited in Bengali characters by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1909

21.1.17 Partly translated into German by Karl Seidenstucker in Zeitschrift fur Buddhismus 1, 1913, 1-7

21.1.17.1 Translated by Edward Joseph Thomas in Buddhist Scriptures. New York 1913

21.1.18 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Hbe. Rangoon 1915, 1916

21.1.19 Partly edited in Burmese by Pe Maung Tin. Rangoon 1915

21.1.20 T.W.Rhys Davids, "Milinda", ERE 8, 1915, 1926: 631-633

21.1.20.1 Paul Pelliot, Les noms propres dans les traductions chinoises des Milindapanha. Paris 1915

21.1.21 Edited by U Maung Kale in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1917.

21.1.22 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Die Fragen des Milinda. Leipzig 1919, 1924. Sections of Chapter Two reprinted in ZBVG 2, 1920, 73-111

21.1.23 Edited by Hsaya Hba Kyaw in Burmese. Rangoon 1919

21.1.24 Portions translated by E.W.Burlingame, Buddhist Parables translated from the Original Pali. New Haven 1922

21.1.24.1 Edited in Thai characters. Bangkok 1922, 1923, 1924, 1825, 1933, 1953, 1970, 1978, 1984, 1985, 1989

21.1.25 Translated into French by Louis Finot as Les questions du Milinda (Milindapanha). Paris 1923, 1992

21.1.26 Translated into Italian from an English translation by G. Cagnola as Dialoghi des Re Milinda. Milano 1923

21.1.27 Paul Demieville, "Les versions chinoises du Milindapanha", BEFEO 24, 1924, 1-258

21.1.28 Arthur Pfungst, Die Fragen des Königs Milinda. In his Gesammelte Werke Volume 2, Frankfurt-am-Main 1926, 105-120.

21.1.28.1 Edited in Khmer script. Phnom Phen 1929, 1961, 1963, 1992

21.1.29 Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, The Milinda Questions. London 1930

21.1.29.5 Siegfried Behrsing, Beitrage zu einer Milindapanha-Bibliographie. London 1934

21.1.30 F. Otto Schrader, "Two unexplained names in the Milindapanha", JRAS 1939, 606-608

21.1.31 Edited by R. D. Vadekar. Devanagari Pali Text Series 7, Bombay 1940

21.1.32 Siegfried Behrsing, "Beitrage zu einer Milindapanha Bibliographie", BSOAS 7.2, 1943, 335-345; 7.3, 1943, 517-539

21.1.33 K. de Vreese, Het Milinhapanha. Leiden 1948

21.1.33.0 J. Gonda, "Tern's hypothesis on the origin of the Milindapanha", Mnemosyne 2.1, 1949, 44-62

21.1.33.1 Edited in Thai characters. Khon Kaen 1950

21.1.33.2 Edited in Burmese characters by Thera Gundankara. Rangoon 1952

21.1.34 Shashi Bhusan Dasgupta, "Nagasena's popular exposition of Buddhist doctrines", BRMIC 4, 1953, 188-192

21.1.35 Kyosho Hayashima, "Dialogue relation to atman and anatman in Milindapanha", Tokyo University Asian Studies 1, 1961, 7-14

21.1.36 Arthur L. Herman, "Ethical theory in Theravada Buddhism", JBRS 47, 1961, 170-187

21.1.37 A.A.G.Bennett, "Milindapanha--the Milinda inquiry", MB 71, 1963, 188-198

21.1.38 Translated as Milinda's Questions by Isaline Blew Horner. Two volumes. Sacred Books of the Buddhists 22-23, London 1963-64, 1969, 1990

21.1.39 Thich Minh Chan, Milindapanha and Nagasenabhiksusutra. A Comparative Study through Pali and Chinese Sources. Calcutta 1964

21.1.40 Edited in Pali and Sanskrit by Jagannatha Pathak. Varanasi 1964

21.1.41 D. M. Derrett, "Greece and India, the Milindapanha, the Alexander romance and the Gospels", Zeitschrift fur Religions und Geistes-Geschichte 19.1, 1967, 33-64

21.1.41.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1968, 1982, 1986, 1996

21.1.41.2 Edited in Pali and Sinhalese. 1970

21.1.41.3 Edited by Nu'u Dinh Cao and translated into Burmese by Na-Tien Ty Khao. Saigon 1970

21.1.41.4 Edited in Vietnamese. Gagneus (France) 1971, 1994, 1996; Saigon 1971

21.1.42 James P. McDermott, "Nibbana as a reward for kamma", JAOS 93, 1973, 344-347

21.1.42.1 Selections edited in Thai. Krung Thep Maha Nekhan 1973

21.1.43 Rabindra Nath Basu, "Anattavada in the Milindapanha", in BandJ 178-180

21.1.43.1 C. Robert Linne, The Historical Context of the Milindapanha: Graeco-Buddhist Contact in the Second Century B.C. Ph.D.Thesis, Northwestern University 1976; Ann Arbor 1981

23.1.43.5 Lily Quintos, The Moral System of Buddha according to the Milinda Panha with Christian-theological reflections. Cardingal Bea Institute, Loyola School of Theology, Atenea de Manila Universit 1977

21.1.44 James P. McDermott, "Karma in the Milindapanha", JAOS 97, 1977, 460-468

21.1.44.1 Osamu Yoshida, The Problem of Self in the Milindapanha with the study of the text and the Agamas. Ph.D.Dissertation, Columbia University 1977

21.1.45 Rabindra Nath Basu, A Critical Study of the Milindapanha. A Critique of Buddhist Philosophy. Calcutta 1978

21.1.46 Edited by Dvarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1979, 1998

21.1.46.1 Translated into Korean by Kyong-su So. Seoul 1978

21.1.47 T. Pobozniak, "The problem of dream in Milindapanha", LSFV 675-678

21.1.48 N. Malle, "The questions of King Milinda, an example of philosophical analysis", with comments by P.K.Mohapatra. ASBP 63-69

21.1.48.00 James Pai; McDermott. Development of the Early BNuddhist Concept of Kamma/Karma. New Delhi 1984

21.1.48.0 Translated into German by Nyanaponika Thera as Die Fragen des konigs Milinda zweigesprache zwischen einen Griechenkonig und einem buddhistischen Monch. Interlaken 1985

21.1.48.1 Arvind Sharma, "The relation between disease and karma in the Milindapanha", Amala Prajna 139-144

21.1.48.05 Oskar von Hinuber, "The oldest dated manuscript of the Milindapanha", JPST 11, 1987, 111-118

21.1.48.06 Oskar von Hinuber, "An additional note on the oldest dated manuscript of the Milindapanha", JPTS 12, 1988, 173-174

21.1.48.07 Michael Fuss, "Milindapanha, ein Kompendium fur ein Dialog des Friedens", Studia Missionalia 38, 1989, 283-313

21.1.48.08 Edited in Rusian by A.V.Paribok. Moscow 1989

21.1.48.09 Sukukmar Sengupta, "Medical data in the Milindapanha", BMBCV 111-117

21.1.49 Angraj Chaudhary, "The problem of karma and rebirth as discussed in the Milinda-panha", JDBSDU 14, 1990, 60-67

21.1.49.1 Balakrishna Govind Goikhale, "The image-world of the Milinda Panha", IJBS 2.1, 1990, 1-12

21.1.50 Toshiichi Enda, "Some significant epithets and qualities of the Buddha as found in the Milindapanha", Ananda 160-171

21.1.50.5 Abridged in Bhikkhu Pesala, The Debate of King Milinda. Delhi 1991, 1993

21.1.50.6 Edited by Dvarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1990

21.1.51 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 471-488 

21.1.52 Edited Nolot, Entretiens de Milinda et Nagasena.Paris 1995

21.1.52.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Milindapanha (fragmento): las prequentas de Milinda", REB 9, 1995, 130-144

21.1.52.7 Seang Chand-Ngarm, "Dharma in the Mindapa`ha (The Questions of Kinf Milinda)", WFBR 34.3, 21-24

21.1.53 Edited in Thai characters. Kurng Thep 1997

21.1.54 Sodo Mori, 'The Milindapanha and the Pali Attkatha literature", ITaur 23-24, 1998-1999, 291-312

21.1.56 Rajalanni Nayak, Social Pracxtice of Buddhist dhammas as explained in the Milindapanha: a comparitive study. 2000. Summarized in RBS p. 200.

21.1.57 W. Pachow, "An assessment of the highlights in the Milindapanha", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 1-28

21.1.59 J. Duncan M. Derrett, "The teacher as physicist: Mark 2, 17 and Milindapanha VI.6", Bibbia e Oriente 44, 2002, 43-55

21.1.60 Takateru Hazuki, "A study of the original text of the Milindapanha", Tohogaku 105, 2003, (summary) 13

21.1.62 Arvind Sharma, "A Gandhian response to a questio posedin the Milindapanha", GM 26, 2004, 363-364

21.1.63 Edward Ray Falls, Buddhist Mereological Analysis in the Milindapanha, Vasubandhu's 20 Verses and Santideva's Bodhicaryavatara. M. A. Thesis. U. of Wisconsin 2005

21.1.64 Leha, An Analytical Study of the Buddhist Doctinre in the Milindapanha. 2005. Summarized in RBS p. 258

21.1.65 Renee Shukla, "Traces of Sarvastivada idology in Milindapanha" (summary). PIHC 68, 2007, 1436

21.1.68 Sanghasen Singh, "Nagasena: his time and contributions", Dhammadesana 91-102



22.Jaimini (25 A.D.) (NCat VII, 308)

     1.Mimamsasutras

See a220.1.20. i29.1.38

22.1.1 Book I.1 edited and translated by J.R.Ballantyne. Allahabad 1851

22.1.2 Edited, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Mahesacandra Nyayaratna. Two volumes. BI 45, 1863-1877, 1889

22.1.3 Edited, with Vidyaranya's (=Madhava's) Nyayamalavistara, by Theodore Goldstucker (London 1865-67), and completed by E.B.Cowell, London 1878. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970

22.1.4 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Satyavrata Samasramin. THC 1-3, 1867-70: 1, 9, 17, 25, 31, 41

22.1.5 Edited with Gaga Bhatta's Bhattacintamani. Pan 5, 1870-71 - 8, 1873-74

22.1.6 Partially edited, with parts of Kumarila's Slokavarttika and Tantravarttika. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79 - n.s.4, 1882

22.1.7 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, in Telugu characters. Vizagapatam 1881

22.1.8 Edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika, by Gangadhara Sastri. BenSS 3, 1882-1903

22.1.9 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1883, 1889, 1983

22.1.10 Edited, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Two volumes. Calcutta 1883

22.1.11 Tarkapada (I.1-32) edited, with Parthasarathi's Sastradipika, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 7, 1885 - 13, 1891. Reprinted Banaras 1891

22.1.12 Samkarsakanda edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 14, 1892: 1-32. 15, 1893: 33-127

22.1.13 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Sivadatta Pandita. ASS 24, 1892, 1916

22.1.14 Edited, with Ramesvara's Subodhini, by Nityananda Panta. Pan n.s. 17, 1895 - 21, 1899. Reprinted 1899

22.1.15 Edited, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika and Parthasarathi Misra's Nyayaratnakara, by Rama Sastri. ChSS 11, 1898-1899

22.1.16 Tarkapada (I.1-4) translated, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika and excerpts from Parthasarathi Misra's Nyayaratnakara and Sucarita Misra's Kasika, by Ganganatha Jha. BI 146, 1900-1909. Portion reprinted in Source Book 498-505

22.1.17 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika, by Candrakanta Tarkalamkara and Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. BI 143, 1899-1912

22.1.18 Edited, with Gaga Bhatta's Bhattacintamani, by Ramakrsna Shastri Patavardhana. ChSS 6, 1900, 1933

22.1.19.1 Book I.3-7 edited, with Khandadeva's Mimamsakaustubha, by P.B.Ananthachariar. Three volumes. SMS 14, 22, 42: 1902-1911

22.1.20 Partly translated, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika, by Ganganatha Jha. BI 161, 1903-1924

22.1.21 Partly edited, with Kumarila's Tuptika, by Gangadhara Sastri. BenSS 16, 1903-04

22.1.22 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika, by A. Mahadeva Sastri and L. Srinivasacarya. MOLP 35, 1907; 40, 1911; 46, 1914; 49, 1916. Four volumes. Reprinted 1986

22.1.23 Edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika and editor's Prakasa thereon, by Sudarsanacarya Panjabi. Banaras 1907

22.1.24 Partially edited, with Vasudeva Diksita's Kutuhalavrtti, by S. Kuppuswami Sastri. SVVSS 1, 1907

22.1.25 Partly translated, with part of Sabara's Bhasya and notes from Kumarila's Slokavarttika, by George Thibaut. IT 2, 1910

22.1.26 Edited, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Ratna Gopala Bhatta. KSS 42, 1910

22.1.27 Translated, with a summary of Prabhakara's Brhati, by Ganganatha Jha. IT 2, 1910: 121-164, 219-402. 3, 1911: 1-89. Reprinted as The Prabhakara School of Mimamsa. Allahabad 1911; Delhi 1978

22.1.28 Edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika, Somanatha's Mayukhamalika, Ramakrsna's Yuktisnehaprapurani, and Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Dharmadatta (Baccha) Jha. Bombay 1915

22.1.29 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and editor's Bhattakalpataru, by Ramasubrahmanya Sastri. Tanjore 1915

22.1.30 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara. Bombay 1915

22.1.31 Tarkapada section edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika and Ramakrsna's Yuktisnehaprapurani, by L.S.Dravida. ChSS 43, 1916

22.1.32 Book One edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Satyapati Vidyabhusana. Calcutta 1916

22.1.33 Books 1-3 edited and translated by Ganganatha Jha. SBH 10, 1911-1916, 1974

22.1.34 Book One edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and Sambhubhatta's Prabhavali, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1921

22.1.35 K.A.Nilakantha Sastri, "Jaimini and Badarayana", IA 50, 1921, 167

22.1.36 Book 1.1-4 edited and translated by Mohan Lal Sandal. SBH 27, 1923; 28, 1925; New York 1974, 1979

22.1.37 Edited, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika and Sucarita Misra's Kasika, by K.Sambasiva Sastri and V.A.Ramaswami Sastri. Three volumes. TSS 90, 99, 150: 1926-1943

22.1.38 Edited, with Khandadeva's Mimamsakaustubha, by A. Chinnaswami Sastri and Pattabhirama Sastri. ChSS 58, 1924-1933, 1985, 1991

22.1.39 Shripad Krishna Belvalkar, "Jaimini's Sariraka-sutra", AIK 163-170

22.1.40 Book I.2.1 (Arthavadadhikarana) edited, with Murari Misra's Tripadinitinayana, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. JOR 2, 1928, 266-278

22.1.41 Edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika and Tuptika, Vaidyanatha's Prabha and Murari Misra's Angatvanirukti, by Subha Sastri. Five volumes. ASS 97, 1929-33

22.1.42 Partly edited, with Prabhakara's Brhati and Salikanatha Misra's Rjuvimalapancika, by A. Chinnasvami Sastri. ChSS 69, 1929-33

22.1.43 Mangal Deva, "Metrical bases of the Mimamsa Sutras of Jaimini", PAIOC 5, 1930, 842-854

22.1.44 Partly edited, with Kumarila's Tuptika and Parthasarathi Misra's Tantraratna thereon, by Ganganatha Jha and Gopal Sastri Nene. Four volumes. POWSBT 31: 1930, 1933, 1963. Volume Four edited by Pattabhirama Sastri, 1972

22.1.45 Book 1.2.4 (Mantradhikarana) edited, with Murari Misra's Tripadinitinayana, by S. K. Ramanatha Sastri. JOR 5, 1931. Supplement 5 pp.

22.1.46 Translated, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Ganganatha Jha. GOS 66, 1933; 70, 1934; 73, 1936. Reprinted 1973-74. Three volumes. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 487-498, also in SourceBAP 82-91

22.1.47 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The Samkarsa-kanda--a genuine supplement to the Purvamimamsa Sastra", IHQ 9, 1933, 290-299

22.1.48 Book I.3.10 edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika, Govindamuni's Bhasya, Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika, Annambhatta's Subodhini and Vasudeva Diksita's Kutuhalavrtti. COJ 2, 1934-35, 12-134

22.1.49 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and Vanchesvara Yajvan's Cintamani, by V. Subrahmanya Sastri. Madras 1934

22.1.50 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by K.A.Ramanatha Sastri and Pattabhirama Sastri. KSS 126, 1937

22.1.51 Edited, with Bhavanatha Misra's Nayaviveka and Ravideva's Vivekatattva, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 12, 1937

22.1.52 Edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika and Appayya Diksita's Mayukhavali, by P.P.Subrahmanya Sastri. JSG 1-5 (1939-1944). Reprinted as SSGS 3 or MGOS 8

22.1.53 G.V.Devasthali, "On the probable date of Jaimini and his sutras", ABORI 21, 1939-40, 63-72

22.1.54 Book I.1-4 edited, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika through the sphota section and Umbeka's commentary thereon, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 13, 1940. Second revised edition by K. Kunjunni Raja and R. Thangaswamy, 1971

22.1.55 Book I.1-4 (Tarkapada) section translated, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika, by D. Venkataramaiah. GOS 89, 1940

22.1.56 Ganganatha Jha, Purva-Mimamsa in its Sources. Banaras 1942

22.1.57 G.V.Devasthali, "Views of Jaimini and Sabara on the different classes of words", ABORI 30, 1950, 89-130

22.1.58 Edited by Kevalananda Sarasvati. Bombay 1948

22.1.59 D.T.Tatacarya, "Rgveda and the Purvottaramimamsa methods of interpretation", JSVRI 9, 1948: 25-40, 63-80

22.1.60 D.V.Garga, "Jaimini-Sabara and the science of grammar", ABORI 30, 1950, 254-262

22.1.61 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Further light on Sankarsakanda", SB 102-105

22.1.62 Book One edited, with Sucarita Misra's Kasika and Rsiputra Paramesvara's Jaiminiyasutrarthasamgraha thereon, by P.K.Narayana Pillai. TSS 156, 1951

22.1.63 G. H. Bhatt, "Vallabhacarya's text of the Jaimini Sutras II.1", JOI 2, 1952, 68-70

22.1.64 Nanikram Vasanmal Thadani, The Mimamsa: Secret of the Sacred Books of the Hindus. Delhi 1952

22.1.65 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and Sambhubhatta's Prabhavali, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. MUSS 19, 1952, 1957

22.1.66 B. Acharya, "The Tarkapada", JUG 4, 1953, 319-344

22.1.67 G.V.Devasthali, "Jaimini and Sabara on the interpretation of linga, vacana, bhakti, etc.", OT 1, 1955, 1-40

22.1.67.1 Books 3-4 translated by Susil Kumar Kar. Bangalore 1955

22.1.68 G. V. Devasthali, Mimamsa: The Vakya-Sastra of Ancient India. Bombay 1959

22.1.69 P. V. Kane, "Purvamimamsasutra, Brahmasutra, Jaimini, Vyasa and Badarayana", BDCRI 20, 1950, 119-130

22.1.69.8 P. V. Kane, "Purvamimamsasutra, Brahmasutra, Jainism, Vyasa, and Badaraayana", DCRIB 20, 1960, 119-139

22.1.70 Erich Frauwallner, "Mimamsasutram I.1.6-25", WZKSOA 5, 1961, 113-124

22.1.71 Samkarsakanda edited by K.V.Sarma. VIJ 1, 1963, i-xxiii, 1-25

22.1.72 Samkarsakanda edited, with Devasvamin's Bhasya, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 19.1, 1964, 1-80; 19.2, 1964, 81-160; 20.1, 1965, 161-260

22.1.72.2 Edited by Devadatta Sarmopadhyaya Bareli 1969

22.1.72.1 Edited by Srirama Sarma. 1964, 1969

22.1.73 Chapter 4-10 edited, with Vasudeva Diksita's Kutuhalavrtti, by Pattabhirama Sastri. Two volumes. Delhi 1968, 1970, 1972

22.1.74 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya, Kumarila's Tantravarttika and Tuptika, by Kashinath Vasudeva Abhyankar and Gangesa Sastri Joshi. Four volumes. Second edition, Poona 1970-74

22.1.75 Krishan Gopal Goswami, "Incarnation of law from Mimamsa standpoint", CSFV 359-364

22.1.75.5 Mohan Lal Sandal, Introduction to the Mimamsa Sutras of Jaimini. New York 1974

22.1.76 G. V. Devasthali, "Jaimini", VRFP 55-66

22.1.77 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya by Yudhisthira Mimamsaka. Bahalguda (Sonipat) 1977

22.1.78 Edited, with Bhavanatha Misra's Mimamsanayaviveka, Ravideva's Vivekatattva, and Varadaraja's Dipika, by Srinivasa Sastri Subrahmanyasastri. Vol. 1. New Delhi 1977

22.1.79 Edited by Aryamuni. Two volumes. Rohtak 1977

22.1.80 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya by Yudhisthira Mimamsaka. Five volumes. Bahalagada 1977

22.1.81 Edited with editor's Phalavati by Navalpakam Devanathacarya. Tanjore 1978

22.1.81.1 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya and Kumarila's Slokavartika. Ramesacandra Jaina Granthamala 1, Varanasi 1979

22.1.82 Asko Parpola, "On the formation of the Mimamsa and the problems concerning Jaimini", I: PJ 25, 1981, 145-178. II: WZKSOA 38, 1994, 294-308

22.1.83 Richard W. Lariviere, "Madhyamimamsa--the Sankarsakanda", PJ 25, 1981, 179-194.

22.1.84 N.S.Junankar, "The Mimamsa concept of dharma", JIP 10, 1982, 51-60

22.1.85 Translated by K.P.Bahadur as The Wisdom of Meemaansaa. Two volumes. New Delhi 1983

22.1.86 Francis Xavier Clooney, Retrieving the Purva Mimamsa of Jaimini. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1984

22.1.87 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya, Somesvara Bhatta's Nyayasudha, Kumarila Bhatta's Tantravarttika, Govindamuni's Bhasya and Mahaprabhulal Gosvamin's Bhasya, by Pattabhirama Sastri and Mahaprabhulal Gosvamin. Three volumes. Varanasi 1984-

22.1.88 Francis X. Clooney, "Jaimini's contribution to the theory of sacrifice as the experience of transcendence", HistR 25, 1985, 57-75

22.1.88.1 Jean-Marie Verpoorten, "Le premier sutra de la Mimamsa et ses commentaires", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 4, 1986, 353-366

22.1.88.2 Francis X. Clooney, "Dharmamatra karma (a re-evaluation of the Purva Mimamsa sutras II.1.9-12 with Sabarabhasya)", JOR 47-55, 1977-86, 157-168

22.1.89 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya by Brahmadatta Dwivedi. Varanasi 1987.

22.1.89.1 Edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika and Paritosa Misra's Ajita, by Kisor Natha (Sarma) Jha. Two volumes. Allahabad 1988, 1990

22.1.90 Atsusho Kanazawa, "Notes on the Sankarsa-kanda: under stimulus from the article by Lariviere", Acta Asiatica 57, 1989, 31-44

22.1.91.1 Edited by E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma. Madras 1989

22.1.92 Francis X. Clooney, Thinking Ritually: Rediscovering the Purva Mimamsa of Jaimini. Vienna 1990

22.1.92.1 Kunio Harikai, "Ajita and vijaya on the Apurva and two other adhikaranas (Mimamsasutra 2.1.5-12)", Acta Eurditiorum (Annual Report of the General Education, Saga Medical School)10, 1991, 1-24

22.1.93 Richard de Smet, S.J., "The presuppositions of Jaimini and the Vedantins", JICPR 11.2, 1994, 77-88

22.1.94.J.C.Heesterman, "Purusartha. Ein religions-hermeneutischer Versuch", HermE 137-152

22.1.95 S. L. Pandey and N.S.Dravid, "Comments on Richard de Smet's article 'The presuppositions of Jaimini and the Vedantins'", JICPR 13.1, 1995, 157-161

22.1.96 Edited and translated by Bangalore Suryanarain Rao. Delhi 1996

22.1.97 Edited Fairfield Iowa 1998

22.1.100 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawala. 6SystIP 257-652

22.1.105 Edited by Kamalakanta Sukla. Varanasi 2005

22.1.120 Ashok Aklujkar, "Authorship of the Sankarsakanda”, JBFV 191-228


23.Badarayana (50 A.D.)

See a22.1.35, 69; a235.1.15 1844.2.2. i29.1.38

     1.Brahmasutras or Vedantasutras

23.1.1 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Samkara's Bhasyas on Katha, Kena and Mundaka Upanishads, by L. Poley. Paris 1837

23.1.2 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by Anandacandra Vedantavagisa. Calcutta 1862

23.1.3 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Prabha and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Rama Narayana Vidyaratna. BI 22, 1863

23.1.4 Edited, with Nilakantha's Bharatabhavadipika or Nilakanthi. Bombay 1863

23.1.5 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, and editor's Tippani, by K.A.Govindavishnu. Bombay 1867

23.1.6 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, by Srinivasacarya. Madras 1868

23.1.7 Translated, wiith Samkara's Bhasya, by K.M.Banerjee. BI 68, 1870; Osnabruck 1985

23.1.8 Edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by V.S.Tripathi. Pan 6, 1871-72 - 7, 1872-73. Incomplete

23.1.9 Edited in Telugu characters, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, by Subrahmanya Suri. Madras 1872

23.1.10 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, by S. Samasramin. THC 5, 1872, 1-6, 8-12. Incomplete

23.1.11 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1873, 1883, 1886

23.1.12 Translated into Dutch, with Samkara's Bhasya, by A. Bruining. Bijdragen to de taal, land- en volkenkunde van Nederlandsch-India 8, 1873 - 4.2, 1878

23.1.13 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1875

23.1.14 Edited with Prakasatman's Sarirakamimamsanyayasamgraha, by V. Sarma. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79: 275, 348, 410. Incomplete

23.1.15 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika. Vizagapatam 1879

23.1.16 Edited, with Bhairava Tilaka's Tatparyavivarana, by B. R. Tripathi. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79 - 4, 1882. Revised by Kasinath Sarma, Banaras 1917

23.1.17 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Bala Sastri. BI 83, 1880

23.1.18 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, by B. Ainapure and A. Astaputra. Bombay 1883

23.1.19 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, and editor's Tippani, by Rama Misra. Pan n.s. 7, 1885-19, 1897

23.1.20 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Durgacaran Samkhyavedantatirtha. Four volumes. Calcutta 1886, 1932-33

23.1.21 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha. Banaras 1886

23.1.22 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1886

23.1.23 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Kesavananda Svamin's Ratnaprabhatippani and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by U. Ainapure. Bombay 1887

23.1.24 Translated into German according to Samkara's commentary by Paul Deussen in Die Sutras des Vedanta. Leipzig 1887, 1920

23.1.25 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1887, 1910

23.1.26 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Ramanatha Tarkaratna. BI 117, 1888-1891

23.1.27 Edited in grantha characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika. Conjeeveram 1888

23.1.28 Edited with Samkarananda's Dipika. Banaras 1888

23.1.29 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, by Hemacandra Vidyabhusana. BI 116, 1888-1897

23.1.30 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika. Bangalore 1889

23.1.31 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by N.S. Ekasambehare. Two volumes. ASS 21, 1890-91, 1900, 1903

23.1.32 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi. Bombay 1890

23.1.33 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by George Thibaut. SBE 34, 1890; 38, 1896. Two volumes. Reprinted New York 1962

23.1.34 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1891

23.1.35 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Raghavendra's Tattvamanjari, by T. R. Krishnacarya. Bombay 1891

23.1.36 Partly edited, with Krsnananda Sarasvati's Kutuhala, by Narayana Shastri Patwardhan. Banaras 1895, 1952

23.1.37 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, by R.B.Reddy. Dharwar 1896; Poona 1927

23.1.38 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by M. Rangacarya and M.B.Varadaraja Aiyangar. Three volumes. Madras 1899, 1964; 1961-65

23.1.38.1 Edited, with Rangaramanuja's Dipika, by Laksmanacarya. Bombay 1898, 1899

23.1.39 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi. Calcutta 1899, 1904

23.1.40 Partially translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Vatsya Varada's Prapannaparijata. BV 5, 1900: 3, 17, 65, 90, 165, 293, 317, 379

23.1.41 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jagannatha's Dipika on it, by Gopalakrsnacarya. Madras 1900

23.1.42 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Annavaram Venkataraghava Sarma. Nellore 1900

23.1.43 Edited, with Vijnanabhiksu's Vijnanamrta, by M. S. Adkar. ChSS 8, 1901

23.1.44 Edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by L. Srinivasacarya. MOLP 30, 1903

23.1.44.1 Edited by Vindhyesvari Prasada Dvivedin. ChSS 20, 1903

23.1.45 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by S. Venkataramana Aiyer. Pan n.ss. 25 (1903) - 38 (1916). Reprinted 1916

23.1.46 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by M. S. Bakre and R. S. Dhupakar. Bombay 1904, 1934

23.1.47 Edited in Tamil characters, with Samkara's Bhasya and extracts from Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, Amrtananda's Brahmavidyabharana and Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Siva Row. Madras 1904

23.1.48 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by J. J. Johnson. Pan n.s. 26 (1904) - 36 (1914). Reprinted Banaras 1915

23.1.49 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and editor's gloss, by V. S. Abhyankar. Poona 1904, 1965

23.1.50 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by George Thibaut. SBE 48, 1904. Reprinted New York. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 543-555

23.1.51 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Vedanta Desika's Tattvatika, by Perangattur ghantavataracarya. Conjeeveram 1904, 1906

23.1.52 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha and Kesava Kasmiri's Vedantakaustubhaprabha, by Nityasvarupa Brahmacarin. Vrndavana 1904

23.1.53 Translated, with Madhva's Bhasya, by S. Subba Rau. Madras 1904; Tirupati 1936. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 555-572.

23.1.54 Edited, with Samkarananda's Dipika and Mahadeva Sarasvati's Tattvanusamdhana, by Rama Sastri Tailanga. BenSS 24, 1904-06

23.1.55 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya by M. Ramanujacharyar. Madras 1905

23.1.56 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya by Sarvananda. Lahore 1905

23.1.57 Edited with Madhva's Bhasya by Krishnacarya Puranika. Dharwar 1905

23.1.58 Edited, with Vrajanatha's Maricika, by Ratna Gopala Bhatta. ChSS 4, 1905

23.1.59 Edited in grantha characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika and Rangaramanuja's Bhavaprakasika, by V.N.Krishnamacharya. Kumbakonam 1906-08

23.1.60 Edited, with editor's Vedantanavamalika, by T.Nilamegha Sastrin. Madras 1906

23.1.60.1 Edited with Nimbarka's Dasasloki, Devacarya's Siddhantajahnavi, Sundara Bhatta's Dvaitadvaitasiddhantasataka and Giridhara Prapanna's Laghumanjusa, by P. Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 26, 1906, 1927

23.1.61 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Srinivasa's Yatindramatadipika and an *anonymous Varttika, by Ratna Gopal Bhatta. BenSS 28, 1907

23.1.62 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Subbarayacarya's Sutrarthamanimanjari, by Setumadhvacarya. Madras 1907

23.1.63 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by Kasivasi Sendinath Aiyar. Tirumangalam 1907

23.1.64 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Purusottama's Prakasa, by Ratna Gopal Bhatta. BenSS 26, 1907

23.1.65 Edited by Lakharaja Agarwala. Bombay 1908

23.1.66 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by K.V. Lele. Three volumes. Poona 1908: Wai 1909-1911

23.1.67 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika and Ramanuja's Vedantasara and Vedantadipa, by Gargya Paravastu Ramanuja. Madras 1908

23.1.68 Edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya, Appayya Diksita's Sivakarmanidipika, and editor's Sutrarthacandrika, by R. Halasyanatha Sastri. Bombay, Kumbakonam 1908-1919

23.1.69 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, and editor's Tippani on Bhamati, by Mahadeva Sarma Bakre. 1909

23.1.70 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Vedantasara and Vedantadipa and Vedanta Desika's Adhikaranasaravali, by A.V.Narasimhacarya and T.C.V.Narasimhacarya. Two volumes. Madras 1909-1910

23.1.71 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhasya, by Vaiyyu Srinivasacarya. Madras 1909

23.1.72 Edited, with Sadasiva's Tattvaprakasika, by T. Ganapati Sastri. TSS 7, 1909

23.1.73 Edited, with Sadasiva's Tattvaprakasika, by T.K. Balasubrahmanyam. SVVSS 6, 1909

23.1.74 Books I and II edited, with Bodhananda Bharati's Nrsimhasarirakabhasya. Vizianagaram 1909-1912

23.1.75 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, in WSS

23.1.76 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, by V.P. Dvivedin. ChSS 34, 1910

23.1.77 Edited, with Raghavendra Tirtha's Tantradipika, by T.R. Krishnacarya. Belgaum 1910

23.1.78 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by V.S.Abhyankar. Poona 1911

23.1.79 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Durgacarana Samkhyavedantatirtha. Calcutta 1911-1916

23.1.80 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Prajnananda Saraswati Swami. ChSS 36, 1911

23.1.81 Edited up to I.1.39, with Madhva's Bhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, Vyasatirtha's Tatparyacandrika and Raghavendra's Prakasa, by R. Raghavendracarya. Four volumes. MOLP 39, 1911; 47, 1915; 53, 1920; 59, 1922. Reprinted 1984

23.1.82 Edited, with Samkarananda's Dipika and Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Anandasrama pandits ASS 67, 1911; revised b V. S. Apte, Poona 2008

23.1.83 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri. Calcutta 1912

23.1.84 Book One edited, with Mahacarya's Parasaryavijaya, by P.B. Ananthachariar. SMS 43, 1912

23.1.85 Edited in Telugu characters, with Srinivasacarya's Tattvaratnavali and Manimanjusika, by Sadanantapurusa Simha. Conjeeveram 1912

23.1.86 Translated, with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Govindabhasya and Prameyaratnavali, by S.C.Vasu. SBH 5, 1910, 1912, 1934, 1974; New Delhi 1979

23.1.87 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by Venkatacalasastri and Chotupati Sastri. Bombay 1913

23.1.88 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Amalananda's Kalpataru, Appayya Diksita's Parimala and Laksminrsimha's Abhoga, by a committee of scholars. SVVSS 2, 1914-1915

23.1.89 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by V.S.Abhyankar. Two volumes. BSPS 68, 1914; 72, 1916

23.1.90 Published with Vaidikavrtti by Hariprasada Svamin. Hardwar, Bombay 1914; Varanasi 1982

23.1.91 Edited, with Samkarabhagavatpada's Vrtti, by Harihara Sastri. AManjS 4, 1914

23.1.92 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and P.Subrahmanya Sastri's Artharatnamala, by Y.G.Gokhale. ASS 75, 1915

23.1.93 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Vasudeva Laksmana Sastri Pansikar. Bombay 1915, 1927

23.1.94 Partially edited, with Bhaskara's Bhasya, by V.P.Dvivedin. ChSS 20, 1951 ff.

23.1.95 Edited, with Rangaramanuja's Arthadipika, by K.N. Krishnamacharya. Kumbakonam 1915-1919

23.1.96 Edited, with Gauda Brahmananda Sarasvati's Muktavali, by V.S.R.Gokhale. ASS 77, 1915

23.1.97 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, by T. Srinivasa Sarma. Bombay 1916

23.1.98 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Amalananda's Kalpataru and Appayya Diksita's Parimala, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1915, 1917, 1938, 1948, 2000

23.1.99 Book One translated into German, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Rudolf Otto as Siddhanta des Ramanuja. Jena 1917; Tubingen 1923

23.1.100 Edited, with Samkarananda's Dipika, by Nagendra Natha Sastri. Calcutta 1917

23.1.101 Edited, with Haridiksita's Vrtti, by Vaidya Ranjanatha Sastri. ASS 82, 1917

23.1.102 S.K.Belvalkar, "The multiple authorship of the Vedanta-Sutras", IPR 2, 1918-19, 141-154

23.1.103 V.S.Hate, Le Vedanta: études sur les Brahmasutra et leurs cinq commentaires. Paris 1918. English version: The Vedanta: A Study of the Brahma-sutras with the Bhasyas of Samkara, Ramanuja, Nimbarka, Madhva and Vallabha. Poona 1926

23.1.104 M.T.Telivala, Discuss How Far Sankaracharya Truly Represents the View of the Author of the Brahmasutras. Bombay 1918. Reprinted Teliwala 48-128

23.1.105 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Amalananda's Sastradarpana, by Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. Three volumes. Calcutta 1918-1921

23.1.106 R.D.Karmarkar, "Comparison of the bhasyas of Samkara, Ramanuja, Kesavakasmiraka and Vallabha on some crucial sutras", ABORI 2, 1920-21, 105-127; 3, 1921-22, 23-61

23.1.107 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters, with Van Sathakopa's Bhasyarthamanipravaladipika, by Gopala Tillaiyampur Cakravarti and T.H.Venkatacarya. Kumbakonam 1920

23.1.108 Edited in Tamil characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Kunnapakam Srinivasacarya. Conjeeveram 1921

23.1.109 Book I.1.1-3 edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, Muralidhara's Vyakhya, Giridhara's Vedantacandrika, Lalubhatta's Gudharthadipika and Iccharama's Pradipa, by Rama Natha Sastri. Bombay 1921

23.1.110 Abhaya Kumar Guha, Jivatman in the Brahmasutras. Calcutta 1921

23.1.111 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and editor's Balabodhini, by Sridhara (Tryambaka) Sastri Pathaka. BSPS 77, 1921; 91, 1926. Two volumes

23.1.112 R.D.Karmarkar, "The relation of the Bhagavadgita and the Badarayana Sutras", ABORI 3, 1921-22, 73-79

23.1.113 Published with Girindranatha Vedantaratna's Tattvaprabodhini. Mymensingh 1922

23.1.114 Book I.1 edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by S.K.Belvalkar. Poona 1923

23.1.115 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1923

23.1.116 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhasya, in Ahnikapaddhati (Tirupati, 1923-24)

23.1.117 V.V.Mirashi, "The traditional author of the Vedanta-Sutras--Badarayana or Krsna Dvaipayana", PAIOC 2, 1923, 463-470

23.1.118 Barend Faddegon, "The chapter III.3, the method of exegesis in the Vedantasutra", ActOD 1, 1923, 105-113

23.1.119 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Abhayakumara Sarma. Calcutta 1924

23.1.120 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and notes from various commentaries, by V.V.Bapat. Five volumes. Poona 1924-25

23.1.121 Edited, with Sadasiva's Tattvaprakasika, by N.S. Aiyar. Triplicane 1925

23.1.122 Y. Kanakura, "Über die interpolation des Sankarabhasya zum Brahmasutra", BZLGI 381-385

23.1.123 Book I.1.1-13 translated, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, in The Ekantin, Dharwar 1926 ff.

23.1.124 Edited, with Krsna Sastri Karunga's Brahmasutranugunyasiddhi, by Harihara Sastri. Kumbakonam 1926

23.1.125 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhasya, by Humdi Ramara Pantulu. Vizianagaram 1927-28

23.1.126 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, in WS

23.1.127.1 G.S.Sarma, "The authorship of the Vedanta Sutras", Jignyasa 1.3, 1927, 1-2

23.1.128 Pratap M. Modi, "Badarayana and Gaudapada", PAIOC 5, Summaries 1928, 120-121

23.1.129 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, Purusottama's Prakasa and Gopesvara's Rasmi, by M.T.Telivala. Four volumes. Bombay 1922-1942; Dehalistha 2005; Krishnagar 1981. Introductory material reprinted in Telivala 155-174, 207-212

23.1.130 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Prabha, and Purnananda's Purnanandi, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Two volumes. KSS 71, 1929-31

23.1.131 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, Ramananda's Anandabhasya and editor's commentary, by Raghuvaradasa Vedantin. Ahmedabad 1929

23.1.131.5 Edited, with Purusottama Prasada's Vedantakarikamala, the Bhavaprakasika (A.U.) on that, and Chapter Four of Gopesvara's (Caturartha)Adhikaranavali. Kishangarh 1922-1925, 1929, 1981

23.1.132 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi. Citrasala, Poona 1929-36

23.1.133 Published, with Kalikesa Vandhyopadhyaya's Vyakhya. Calcutta 192

23.1.134 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by V.K.Ramanujachari. Three volumes. Kumbakonam 1930. Part of this reprinted as The Three Tattvas (Kumbakonam 1932)

23.1.135 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha and editor's Vedantasubodhini, by Santadasa Vayavidehi. Allahabad, Daulatpur 1930, 1932

23.1.136 Umesha Chandra Bhattacharya, "Progress of Brahma Vidya from the Upanishads to the Sutras", PAIOC 5, 1930, 809-841

23.1.137 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Padmanabhatirtha's Sannyayaratnavali. Dharwar 1930

23.1.138 Book II.1-2 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya and extensive notes, by S.K.Belvalkar. Second edition. Poona 1931

23.1.139 Book III.3.1-9 translated into German, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Otto Strauss in Udgithavidya (1931)

23.1.140 Sutras of the various versions collated by Kapilesvara Misra and edited by Nityanandavinoda Gosvamin as Brahmasutras (Santiniketan 1931)

23.1.141 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and editor's commentary, by R.S.Sarma.  Moradabad 1931

23.1.142 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha and Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 99. 1932

23.1.142.1 Kapilesvara Misra and Nityananda Vinoda Gosvami, Brahmasutras of Badarayana as Read by Different Comentators. Calcutta 1932

23.1.143 Book I.1.1-4 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by S.Suryanarayana Sastri and C. Kunhan Raja. Adyar 1933; Madras 1992

23.1.144 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Padmapada's Pancapadika, Prakasatman's Vivarana, Visnubhatta's Rjuvivarana, Akhandananda's Tattvadipana, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Citsukha's Bhavaprakasika, Narayana Sarasvati's Varttika, Akhandananda Sarasvati's Rjuprakasika and editor's Pradipa, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri. CalSS 1, 1933

23.1.145 Aksaya Kumar Banerjea, "Brahmasutra and adhyasa-vada", PQ 9, 1933-34, 222-234

23.1.146 P.M.Modi, "Pre-Samkara mutilation of the text of the Brahmasutras: some suggestions for corrections", PAIOC 7, 1933, 433-437

23.1.147 S.C.Vasu, Studies in the Vedanta Sutras. Second edition. SBH 3, 1933

23.1.148 Book I.1.1-5 edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, Padmanabhatirtha's Sattarkadipavali on I.1.1-4, and Trivikrama's Tattvapradipa, by B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma. Madras 1934

23.1.149 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by D.S.Nyayopadhyaya. KSS 116, 1935

23.1.150 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Anubhuti Svarupacarya's Prakatarthavivarana, by T.R.Chintamani. 56 pp. English summary in Volume Two. Two volumes. MUSS 9, 1935-39

23.1.151 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi, by S.G.S.Sahale. 1935-38

23.1.152 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, by Bhole Baba. Banaras 1935

23.1.152.1 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya by K.S.Ramaswami Sastri. 1935

23.1.153 P.M.Modi, "Problem of the tad uktam sutras in the Brahmasutras: sutra III.4.42", ABORI 18, 1936, 351-356

23.1.154 Vireswarananda, "Samkara's interpretation of the Vedanta Sutras", PB 41, 1936, 765-772

23.1.155 Edited, with Prakasatman's Sarirakamimamsanyayasamgraha, by T.R.Chintamani. AOR 1, 1936-37 - 4, 1939-40. Reprinted Madras 1939

23.1.156 Edited, with Sripati's Srikarabhasya, by C. Hayavadana Rao. Two volumes. Bangalore 1936; New Delhi 2003

23.1.157 P.M.Modi, "The meaning of smrti in the Brahmasutras", IHQ 2, 1936, 714-718

23.1.158 P.M.Modi, "Destiny of the brahmajnanin in the light of the Brahmasutras", PAIOC 9, 1937, 539-547

23.1.159 I.1.1 with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, translated into French by Olivier Lacombe as Les Grands Theses de Ramanuja (Paris 1938) and as La Doctrine Morale et Metaphysique de Ramanuja (Paris 1938)

23.1.160 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Vireswarananda. PB 43, 1938 - 45, 1960

23.1.161 Book I.1.1-4 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Har Dutt Sharma. POS 70, 1940, 1967

23.1.162 Translated, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha and Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha, by Roma Chaudhuri Bose. Three Volumes. BI 259, 1940-43. Volume 3 is a separate work on Nimbarka and His Followers. Portions reprinted in EIP 5, 2013, pp. 63-89, 553-555, etc..

23.1.163 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Prakasatman's Sarirakanyayasamgraha, Narayana Sarasvati's Varttika, Citsukha's Bhavaprakasika, Adhikaranamanjari and Adhikaranasamgati, Krsnananda's Adhikarananukramanika and editor's Sarirakanyayasamgrahadipika and Pradipa, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri. CalSS 1, 1941

23.1.164 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, by Krishna Pant. Three volumes. AG 5, 1942

23.1.165 Book One edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Giridhara's Vivarana, by Harishankar Omkaraji Shastri. Bombay 1942

23.1.166 Edited, with Vanamali Misra's Siddhantamuktavali, by Balacarya Madhavacarya Khuparkar. ASS 117, 1942

23.1.167 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, "The sutras of Badarayana", ABORI 23, 1942, 398-404

23.1.168 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Bhaskara's Bhasya, Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, Madhva's Bhasya, Srikantha's Bhasya, Vallabha's Anubhasya and Vijnanabhiksu's Bhasya, in Brahmasutrabhasyanirnaya (Banaras 1943)

23.1.169 P.M.Modi, "Defects of the traditional method of interpreting the Brahmasutras", PAIOC 12, 1943, 361-369

23.1.170 P.V.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Is Vyasa the same as Badarayana?", JSVRI 7.2, 1946, 176-179

23.1.171 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Vireswarananda. Second edition.  Almore 1948

23.1.172 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya by N.R.Acarya. Third edition. Bombay 1948

23.1.173 Edited and translated by Sivananda. Rishikesh 1949; Delhi 1977

23.1.174 Book II edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Giridhara's Vivarana, by G.H.Bhatt. Bombay 1950

23.1.175 Edited, with Annambhatta's Vrttimitaksara, by P.B.Rama Sastri. MGOS 18, 1950

23.1.176 Part One edited and translated into French, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Louis Renou in Prolegomènes au Vedanta (Paris 1951)

23.1.177 Vireswarananda, "A comparative study of the commentaries on the Brahmasutras", PB 58, 1953: 50, 97, 140, 181, 220, 260, 300

23.1.178 P.M.Modi, "Badarayana's conception of Brahman", JASBo 29, 1954, 44-54

23.1.179 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, in SSG 1-2

23.1.180 Edited and translated in Vinayak Hari Date, Vedanta Explained: Samkara's Commentary on the Brahmasutras. Two volumes. Bombay 1954-1959; 1973

23.1.181 P.M.Modi, "Departure of the seeker from the body (a fresh study of Brahmasutra IV.2)", ABORI 36, 1955, 54-61

23.1.182 P.M.Modi, "Badarayana and Samkara: a fresh study", JGJRI 14, 1956-57, 23-37

23.1.183 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Vasudeva Sastri Abhyankar and Dinkar Tryambak Chandrokar. Second edition. Poona 1957

23.1.184 P.M.Modi, "Relation between the Bhagavadgita and the Brahmasutra", PAIOC 19, part II, 1957, 136-139

23.1.185 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Trivikrama's Tattvapradipa, by the Akhila Bharata Madhva Maha Mandal. Udipi 1958

23.1.186 P.D.Candatre, Methodology of the Major Bhasyas on the Brahma Sutra. Navsari 1958

23.1.187 Edited and translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by R.D. Karmarkar. Three volumes. Poona 1959-1964

23.1.188 Translated, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by Roma Chaudhuri. Calcutta 1959

23.1.189 Hajime Nakamura, "The concept of Brahman in the Brahma-Sutras", IAC 9, 1959-60, 176-186

23.1.190 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by V.H.Date. Two volumes. Bombay 1960

23.1.191 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by V.M.Apte. Bombay 1960

23.1.192 P.M.Modi, "Refutation of the Samkhya theory of creation in Brahmasutra II.2.1-10, with special reference to Samkara Bhasya on the same", GRSJ 22, 1960, 336-342

23.1.193 Translated by Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, with summaries of the major commentaries on each sutra, in The Brahma Sutra (London 1960)

23.1.194 Paul Hacker, "Ein prasthana-traya-kommentar des Neue-hinduismus", OL 1961, 565-576. Translated into Englilsh by Wilhelm Halbfass, PhilCon 337-350

23.1.195 Venkata Subrahmanya Sastri, "Is Vyasa the same as Badarayana?", JGJRI 18, 1961-62, 83-88

23.1.196 Louis Renou, "Sur la forme de quelques textes sanscrits: 4. Les Brahmasutra", JA 249, 1961, 197-211

23.1.197 Books III-IV edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Giridhara's Vivarana, by G.H.Bhatt. Nathadwar, Rajasthan 1962

23.1.198 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and editor's Bhasyarthadarpana on it, by U.T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1963-64.

23.1.199 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini and editor's Vrtti, by Bhagavadacarya. Varanasi 1963

23.1.201 T.N.Dave, "The text of the Vedantasutra", SPP 3.1, 1963, 26-29

23.1.201.1 Edited by Harikrishnadas Goenka. Gorakhpur 1963

23.1.202 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Hanumanadasa Sastri. Varanasi 1964

23.1.203 Edited, with Raghavendra Tirtha's Tantradipika, by R.S.Panchamukhi. Dharwar 1964

23.1.204 P.M.Modi, "Brahmasutra II.2.37-45--a fresh interpretation", JOI 14, 1964, 52-54

23.1.205 Edited with editor's commentary by Raghavendra Svamirayacarya Pancamukhi. Dharwar 1964

23.1.206 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Satcidanandendra Sarasvati. Three volumes.  Holenarsipur 1964-1970

23.1.207 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Gambhirananda. Calcutta 1965

23.1.208 S.R.Bhatt, "Does Badarayana favour Pancaratra?", PQ 38, 1965, 47-54

23.1.209 T.N.Dave, "Role of udaharana (illustrations) in Vedanta-sutras", SPP 5.1, 1965, 1-5

23.1.210 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Satyananda Sarasvati. Varanasi 1965.

23.1.211 Book II.2 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by S.N.Gajendragadkar. Bombay 1965

23.1.212 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Visvesvara Siddhanta Siromani. Varanasi 1966

23.1.213 Edited, with Ramanandacarya's Anandabhasya, by Vaisnavacarya. Ahmedabad 1966

23.1.214 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Visvesvaracarya. Vidyabhavana Sanskrit Granthamala 137, 1966

23.1.215 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Viramani Prasad Upadhyaya. Varanasi 1967

23.1.216 M.V.Joshi, "A fresh interpretation of the views of Asmarathya, Audulomi, and Kasakrtsna as given in Brahmasutra I.4.20-22", SPP 7, 1967, 14-21

23.1.217 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, by U. Viraraghavacarya. Two volumes. Madras 1967

23.1.218 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika and Raghunatha Tirtha's Sesatatparyacandrika, by the editors of the Poornaprajna Research Institute. Volume One. Bangalore 1967

23.1.219 P.M.Modi, "Brahmasutrakara as interpreter of Gita", JGJRI 24, 1968, 139-150

23.1.220 Ramjee Singh, "Examination of Brahma Sutra II.2.33", ProcIPC 1968, 136-141. Also Darshana 34, 1969, 33-39

23.1.221 Edited, with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Govindabhasya, by Bhaktisvarupa Siddhantin. Four volumes. 1968-1970

23.1.222 T.K.Gopalaswamy Ayyangar, "Vamadeva's philosophy as enshrined in the Brahmasutras", PAIOC, Summaries 1969, 234-235

23.1.223 Published with Vidyananda Giri's Vidyanandavrtti. Varanasi 1969

23.1.224 III.1-2 edited with Samkara's Bhasya by A.G.Krishna Warrier. Trivandrum 1970-71

23.1.225 K.R.Potdar, "The purvapaksa in the samanvayadhikarana", BhV 30, 1970, 29-55

23.1.226 V.Venkatachalam, "Two untraced citations in Brahmasutrabhasya of Samkara", JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 101-104

23.1.227 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, The Brahmasutras and Their Principal Commentaries. Three volumes. Bombay 1971-1978

23.1.228 D.T.Tatacharya, "'Me' means Brahman", FRSD 197-199

23.1.229 Edited, with Sudarsanacarya's Srutapradipika, by A. Srinivasa Raghavan. 1972

23.1.229.1 Ram Sharan Tripathi, Brahmasutra-pramukhabhasya-pancaka-samiksamani: Being a Critical and Comparative Study of the Five Main Bhasyas, viz., by Samkara, Ramanuja, Madhva, Nimbarka and Vallabha on the Brahmasutras of Badarayana. Ph.D. Thesis, Agra University 1963; KSS 213, 1972

23.1.230 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya. Poona 1973

23.1.231 Edited, with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Govindabhasya, autocommentary thereon and Siddhantaratna, by Bhaktivedanta Baman. Nadia 1973

23.1.232 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Satyananda Sarasvati Svami.  Varanasi 1973

23.1.233 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Saccidananda Sarasvati. Bangalore 1974

23.1.234 Hajime Nakamura, "The historico-social attitude of the Brahma-Sutras", CDSFV 373-378

23.1.234.1 Shiv Kumar, "Criticism of the Samkhya-theory in the Brahma- Sutra 1.4.1-7". CASSt 2, 1974, 141-153

23.1.235 B.N.K.Sarma, "Importance and scope of the Brahmasutras", VRFV 361-367

23.1.236 Book II.2 edited in Telugu script, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Patibanda Suryanarayanamatyulu. Guntur 1975

23.1.237 D.N.Shanbhag, "The problem of the authorship of the Brahmasutras: Madhva's contribution toward its solution", KUJ 19, 1975, 23-30. Also DhP 7.10, 1978, 49-58

23.1.238 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Badarayana", VRFP 67-84

23.1.239 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and Govindananda Sarasvati's Ratnaprabha, by Mahaprabhu Lal Gosvami. Part One. Muzaffarpur 1976

23.1.240 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Advaitananda's Brahmavidyabharana, by S.R.Krishnamurti Sastri. Two volumes. Madras 1976-1979

23.1.240.1 Shiv Kumar, "Criticism of the Samkhya-theory in the Iksatyadhikarana of the Brahma-Sutra", CASSt 3, 1976, 81-90

23.1.241 T.G.Mainkar, "Some thoughts on the Brahmasutras and the Bhagavadgita", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 745-755

23.1.242 B.N.K.Sarma, "Have mukta-jivas any master or ruler over them in Badarayana's philosophy?", DhP 8.1, 1977, 21-26

23.1.243 Book I.1-4 edited and translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Vireswarananda and Adidevananda. Calcutta 1977, 1978

23.1.244 Batuknath Bhattacharya, "Brahma Sutras--a conspectus", Dilip 5.2, 1978, 10-16

23.1.245 R. Balasubramanian, "On the nature of avidya", JMU 49.1.2, 1977, 80-85

23.1.246 R. Balasubramanian, "Neither the known nor the unknown", JMU 49.2.2, 1977, 74-82

23.1.246.1 Arvind Sharma, "Is Brahmasutra I.3.34-35 an independent sutra?", Studia Orentalia 48, 197, 6 pp.

23.1.248 Brahmachari Vinaya Chaitanya, "A brief introduction to the Brahmasutras", STM 85-87

23.1.249 Selected passages translated, with Madhva's Brahmasutrabhasya thereon, by V. Nagarajachar. DhP 8, 1979, 68-79

23.1.250 B.N.K.Sharma, Avirodha adhyaya, DhP 8.5, 1979, 12-19

23.1.251 Edited by Haridasa Sastrin. Vrndaban 1979

23.1.252 Tomasz Rucinski, "Some notes about the reading of Brahmasutras' teaching", LSFV 603-606

23.1.253 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Sivadatta. Poona 1980

23.1.254 Edited, with Rangaramanuja's Sariradhikaranasamgati and Simhadasa's Acaryapancasat and Aryamangalamalika, with editor's Divyacaritaratnavali, by Simhadasa. Bangalore 1980

23.1.255 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by J.L.Shastri. Delhi 1980, 1988

23.1.255.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Anandamayadhikarana", SRV 3.4, 1980, 5-12 

23.1.256 Edited, with Madhva's Brahmasutrabhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika and Raghavendratirtha's Bhavadipa, by R.S.Panchamukhi. Four volumes. Dharwar 1980-81

23.1.257 N.M.Kansara, "The treatment of the pancagni-vidya on the Brahmasutras III.1", Sambodhi 10, 1981-82, 42-49

23.1.258 Partly edited with Madhva's Bhasya and Padmanabhatirtha's Sattarkadipavali, by Katti Kesavacarya. Bangalore 1981

23.1.259 Edited, with Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika and Vyasatirtha's Tatparyacandrika. Three volumes. Mysore 1981-

23.1.260 Edited, with Praudha Devaraya's Vrtti, by K.S.Varadacarya. Mysore 1982

23.1.261 S.M.Bhatkande, The Chandogya Upanisad and the Brahmasutras of Badarayana. A Comparative Study. Bombay 1982

23.1.262 Edited by Aryamuni. Rohtak 1982

23.1.262.1 Gregory Joseph Darling, An Evaluation of the Vedantic Critique of Buddhism in Three Commentaries to the Brahmasutras. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1982; Ann Arbor 1985

23.1.263 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and editor's Vyakhya, by Yogindrananda. Two volumes. Varanasi 1982-84

23.1.264 Edited, with editor's Saktibhasya, by Pancanana Tarkaratna Bhattacharya in A Commentary on the Brahmasutras of Badarayana. Two volumes. Delhi 1984

23.1.265 Edited and translated by Vidyananda Sarasvati. Bombay 1985

23.1.266 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya. 1985

23.1.267 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Anandagiri's Vyakhya, Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Vedanta Desika's Tattvatika, Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Prameyadipika on it, Hanuman's Paisacabhasya, Venkatanatha's Brahmanandagiri, Vallabha's Tattvadipika, Purusottama's Amrtatarangini, Nilakantha's Bhavadipa, Yamuna's Arthasamgraha and Vedanta Desika's Raksa, by Gajanana Sambhu Sadhale. Three volumes. Parimal Sanskrit Series 17, Delhi 1985

23.1.268 Jose Pereira, "Badarayana: creator of systematic theology", Religious Studies 22, 1986, 193-204

23.1.268.1 S. Ranganath, "Arrangement and contents of Brahmasutras", TL 9.1, 1986, 23-25

23.1.268.2 S. Ranganath, "Vedantasutras occupy a central position in Vedantic thought", TL 9.2, 1986, 23-24

23.1.268.3 S. Ranganath, "Grounds for different interpretations of Brahmasutras", TL 19.3 1986, 28-30

23.1.269 Catuhsutri edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya and Appayya Diksita's Sivarkamanidipika, by Vrajavallabha Dviveda. Varanasi 1986

23.1.269.1. S.S., "Brahma Sutra", TL 11.2, 1988, 33-40

23.1.269.2 George Clifton Adams, Jr., The Structure and Meaning of Badarayana's Brahmasutras. An Analysis and Translation of Adhyaya I. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1988

23.1.270 V.R.Panchamukham, Badarayana's Brahma Sutras. Essentials of Madhva Philosophy. Delhi 1989

23.1.271 Yashodhara Wadhwani (Shah), "Badarayana's own intention in bhuma samprasada adhyupadesat", ABORI 71, 1990, 318-328

23.1.272 P. George Victor, Social Philosophy of Vedanta: A Study of the Upanisads, Bhagavadgita, Brahmasutras and Samkara's Commentaries on Them. Calcutta 1991

23.1.273 Rampada Chattopadhyay, A Vaisnava Interpretation of the Brahmasutras' Vedanta and Theism. Translated by Kanti Chattopadhyaya. Leiden 1992

23.1.273.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Badarayana in the Brahmasutras", BPBS 475-478

23.1.273.2 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Prakasatman's Vivarana, Akhandananda's Tattvadipana, Padmapada's Pancapadika, and Visnubhattopadhyaya's Rjuvivarana, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. Mt. Abu 1992

23.1.274 George C. Adams, The Structure and Meaning of Badarayana's Brahmasutra. (A Translation and Analysis of Adhyaya I). Delhi 1993 

23.1.275 Madhan M. Agrawal, "A synthetic account of different interpretations of Brahmasutras 2.2.42-45", Sambhasa 14, 1993, 61-72.

23.1.275.5 Edited, with editor's commentary, by Samanithapadhyaya Himira Vyasa. Kathmandu 1993

23.1.275.7 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Badarayana section, 350P, 1994, 47-52

23.1.275.8 Enrica Garzilli, "Badarayana's Vedantasutra", GWP

23.1.276 R.K.Das Gupta, "Swami Vivekananda on Badarayana's Brahma-Sutra", BRMIC 46.1, 1995, 3-12

23.1.277 Edited, with editor''s commentary, by Vidyananda Giri. Rishikesh 1995

23.1.277.5 Enrica Garzilli, "B¹dar¹yaªa's Ved¹ntasØtras", Grosses Werklexikon der Philosophie (ed. F. Volpi), Munchen 1995

23.1.278 Vijay Pandeya, "Visayavakyas of the Brahmasutras", BhV 55, 1995, 91-108

23.1.278.5 Veneemadhava Shastri Joshi, "Samkhya issues in the Brahmasutras", JKU 39, 1996, 70-75

23.1.279 Edited and translated by Lokeswarananda. BRMIC 47, 1996, 492-493; 48, 1997: 30, 90, 146, 197, 255, 306, 345, 394, 442, 495, 541, 591; 49, 1998: 33, 89, 143, 191, 229, 282, 325, 365, 417, 470, 527, 563; 49-50, 1999: 19, 179, 23.

23.1.279.5 Krishna Bhattacharya, Upanisanmulakam Brahmasutra. Kalikata 1996

23.1.280 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Visnudevanandagiri's Govindaprasadini and Vidyananada Giri's commentary. Hrsikesa, U.P. 1997

23.1.281 George Adams, "Interesting the Brahma Sutras of Badarayana", Darshana 37.2, 1997, 68-80

23.1.288 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijhtasaurabha, Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha, Kesavakasmiri's Prabha, Amolakarama's Bhavadipika, by Madan Mohan Agarwal. Four volumes. Delhi 2000

23.1.288 Kumudini, Doctrines of Samkarabhasya and Bhaskarabhasya on Brahmasutras. Delhi 2001

23.1.290 Edited and translated by Lakshmidatta Dikshita. Delhi 2001

23.1.291 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, by Gosvami Lalit Krishnaji. Delhi 2001

23.1.291.5 Translated by Madan Mohan Arawala. 6SystIP 655-803

23.1.292 Chapter One edited by Vidyananda Giri. Rsikesh 2001

23.1.292.5 Edited and translated by Vidyanand Sarasvati, The Brahmasutra. The Philosoph of God-Realisation. Delhi 2001

23.1.295 M. Prabhakara Rao, "Inconsistencies in the Brahmasutra and Samkarabhasya, with special reference to the competence of sudras", JICPR 19.2, 2002, 139-156

23.1.298 Edited with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Gobindabhasya by Shyam Das. Vrndavan 2003

23.1.300 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Badarayana and Vyasa on the authors as authors of the Brahmasutras: a historical analysis", ALB 67, 2003, 91-146

23.1.301 Edited with Sarvajnatman's Samksepasariraka, Madhusudana Sarasvatiss Sarasamgraha, Gobindananda Giri's Tattvaprakasika and Vidyananda Giri's Lalita, by B. Visnuprakasa. Rsikesa 2002?

23.1.302 Mandalika Venkatesvan Sastri, "The doctrine of maya in the Brahmasutra", TVOS 29, 2004, 72-76

23.1.303 Sailaja Bapat, "Brahmasutras' interpretions: a new approach", FacInd 167-176

23.1.304 N. Veezhinathan, "Jijnasadhikarana", TVOS 29, 2004, 133-147; 30, 2005, 150-165

23.1.305 S. Balakrishnan, "The role of nididhyasana vis-a-vis self-knowledge", TVOS 30, 2005, 126-131

23.1.306 Edited and translated, with Madhva's Bhasya, by S. G. Mudgal. Mumbai 2006

23.1.308 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini and Samkarananda's Dipika, b V. S. Apte. ASS 67. Poona 2008

23.1.320 Takahara Kato, "SA study n Brahmasutra II.3.50: abhasa/a eva ca”, Sambhasa 30, 2013, 35-54


23A.Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)

   1.Bodhisattvapitaka

23A.0.1 Kusumita Priscilla Pedersen, The 'Dhyana' Chapter of the Bodhisattvapitakasutra. Ph.D.Dissertatin, Columbia University 1976

23A.0.2 Ulrich Pagel, The Bodhisattvapitaka and the Aksayamatinirdesa: continuity and change in Buddhist sutras", BF 3, 1994, 333-374

23A.0.3 Ulrich Pagel, The Bodhisattvapitaka: Its Doctrines, Practices and Their Position in Mahayana Literature. Tring, U.K. 1995

23A.0.4 . J. W. de Jong, "The Bodhisattvapitaka", IIJ 39, 1996, 176-182

23A.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79

23A.1.2 Ulrich Pagel, "Three Bodhisattvapitaka fragments from Tabo: observations on a West Tibetan manuscript tradition", JIABS 22.1, 1999, 165-210


23B Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)

   1.Triskandhadharmaparyaya(sutra)

Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79

23B.1.1 Edited in Tibetan, with Jitari's and Atisa's Sanskrit commentaries, by Lobsang Dorjee (Rabling). Varanasi 2001


23C.Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)

   1.Katyayanavadanasutra

23C.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79


24.Pancadhikarana (70 A.D.)

     1.General

24.1.1 Megumu Honda, "Pancadhikarana, a Samkhya teacher", JIBSt 24.1, 1975, 1-5


25.Samgharaksa (70 A.D.)

     1.Yogacarabhumi

25.1.1 Prabodh Chandra Bagchi, "Samgharaksa, the chaplain of Kaniska", KBPCV 94-99

25.1.2 Paul Demieville, "Le Yogacarabhumi de Samgharaksa", BEFEO 54, 1954, 339-436

25.1.3 Arthur E. Link, "Shyh Daw-an's preface to Samgharaksa's Yogacarabhumisutra and the problem of Buddho-Taoist terminology in early Chinese Buddhism", JAOS 77, 1957, 1-14

25.1.6 Gregoy Marx Seton, A Preliminary Study of the Meanings of 'Yoga' in Samgharaksa's Yogacarabhumi and its Content. M.A.Thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara, 2009


26.Author Unknown (100 A.D.)

     1.Astasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra (NCat I, 457)

See a53.1.9. aMB127; B997, 1004

26.1.1 Partly translated into French by E. Burnouf, Introduction à l'histoire du Bouddhisme Indien. Paris 1844, 1856

26.1.2 Edited by Rajendralal Mitra. BI 110, 1888

26.1.3 Chapter 18 translated by Haraprasad Shastri. JBTSI 2.2,1894, 7-11; 2.3, 1894, 10-15

26.1.4 Haraprasad Shastri, "On a ms. of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita written in Nalanda and discovered in Nepal", ProcASBe 1899, 39-40

26.1.5 Verses 1-21 edited Bulandshahr 1904

26.1.6 Verses 1-21 edited Calcutta 1912

26.1.7 Chapters 1.1, 8-9, 15-16, 18-19, 22 and 27 translated into German by Max Walleser, Prajnaparamita, Die Vollkommenheit der Erkenntnis. Leipzig, Gottingen 1914, 24-139

26.1.8 Verses 1-21 edited Ahmedabad 1916

26.1.9 Partially translated into German in Winternitz.

26.1.10 Edited, with Haribhadra's Aloka, by Unrai Wogihara. Two parts. Tokyo 1932-1935, 1973

26.1.11 H.C.Hollis, "A Nepalese manuscript of Astasahasrikaprajnaparamita", Bulletin of the Cleveland Museum of Art 26, 1939, 30-33

26.1.12 Edward Conze, "The composition of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", BSOAS 14, 1952, 251-262. Reprinted in 30YBS, 68-84

26.1.13 Chapters 30-31 translated in Thomas

26.1.14 Partially translated in BudTexts

26.1.14.1 Portions translated into German in Frauwallner

26.1.14.1.1 Translated by Edward Conze, The Perfection of Wisdom in Eight Thousand Lines and Its Verse Summary (Calcutta 1958). Reprinted with corrections Bolinas, California 1975. BI 284, 1970, 1973; Delhi 1994

26.1.14.2 Edited, with Haribhadra's Aloka, by Parasurama Lakshamana Vaidya. Darbhanga 1960

26.1.14.3 Edited in Newari. Kathmandu 1960

26.1.15 Lewis R. Lancaster, An Analysis of the Astasahasrika-prajnaparamita-sutra from the Chinese Translations. Dissertation, University of Wisconsin 1968; Ann Arbor 1979

26.1.16 Lewis R. Lancaster, "The Chinese translation of the Astasahasrika-Prajnaparamita-Sutra attributed to Chieh Ch'ien", Monumenta Serica 28, 1969, 246-257

26.1.16.1 Nancy Jane Lethcoe, The Bodhisattva-Structure in Kumarajiva's Astasahasrika-Prajnaparamita-Sutra. Xerox copy, U. of Wisconsin 1971

26.1.17 J.W. de Jong, "Notes on Prajnaparamita texts", ITaur 2, 1974, 107-119

26.1.17.1 Lewis R. Lancaster, "The oldest Mahayana Sutra: its significance for the study of Buddhist development", EB 8.1, 1975, 30-41

26.1.18 Andrew Rawlinson, "The position of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita in the development of early Mahayana", PRS 1-35

26.1.18.1 Summarized by Robert F. Olson in "Whitehead, Madhyamika, and the Prajnaparamita", PEW 25, 1975, 449-464. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 80-86

26.1.18.5 Andre Bareau, "Prajnaparamita Astasahasrika, English: Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 lines", Revue d'histoire des religions 188, 1975, 103-104

26.1.19 Lambert Schmithausen, "Textgeschichtliche Beobachtungen zum 1.Kapitel der Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", PRS 1977

26.1.20 Cf. Edward Conze in TPL 46ff for analysis, information

26.1.21 Chapters 19 and 28-29 translated by Diana Paul. Paul 118-134, 182-184

26.1.21.1 Asta-Sahasrika Prajnaparamita: A Sanskrit Manuscript from Nepal. Edited Lokesh Chandra. Sata-Pitaka Series 265. New Delhi 1981

26.1.21.5 Frederick J. Streng, "Realization of param bhutakoti (ultimate reality-limit) in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita Sutra", PEW 32, 1982, 91-98

26.1.22 M. Kedem, "On the concept of gati in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", BSAM 53-59

26.1.22.1 Astasahasrika prajnaparamita la prajnaparamita en 8000 sentences traduit sur le Ms. 83 de la collection Bournouf (270 folies sur 302). Papiers de Burnouf, no. 64, commence.1837. Paris 1990

26.1.22.5 John Newman, Vajrayana deities in an illustrated Indian manuscript of the Astasahasrikasprajnaparamita", JIABS 13.2, 1990, 117-132

26.1.23 Joanne R. Macy, "Not to escape, but to transform: enlightenment and the concept of parinamana in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", BHIA 143-159

26.1.24 Jan A. de Breet, "The concept of upayakausalya in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", WZKSOA 36, 1992, 203-216

26.1.24.1 Paraphrased in Lex Hixon, Mother of the Buddhas: Meditation on the Prajnaparamita Sutra. Wheaton, Ill 1993

26.1.25 T.R.Sharma, "The concept of sunyata as depicted in the Astasahasrikaprajnaparamita", AIBP 63-72

26.1.26 Summarized by Robert F. Olson. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79-87

26.1.27 Yoshinori Onishi, "Is the Astasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra really arguing against the Sarvastivadins?", BudSR 16.2, 1999, 167-180

26.1.27.5 R. C. Jamieson, The Perfection of Wisdom. Extracts froo the Astasahasrikaprajnaparamita. New York 2000

26.1.30 Lore Sander, "Di 'schoeyen collection' und einige Bemerkungen zur der altesten Astasahasrika-Handschirft", WZKS 44, 2000, 87-100

26.1.31 Lore Sander, "Fragments of an Astasahasrika ms. from the Kusani period",. MonSC 1., 1-51; 2, 37-44

26.1.35 Linnart Mall, Studies in the Astasaharika Prajnaparamita and Other Essays. Delhi 2003, 2005

26.1.36 Seishi Karashima, A Glossary of Lokaksema’s translation of the Astasahasrika Prjnaparamita. Tokyo: International Research Institute for Advanced Buddhology, Soka University, 2010

26.1.37 Peter Schalk, "Die Nachschrift der Vorschrift: Beobachtungen bei der Erneuerung des Astasahasrika-prajna-paramita in Goldenen Tempel von Lalitpur", IDDG

26.1.40 Gudrun Melzer mit beteilungenen von Eva Allingby, "Die nepalische Palmblatthandschrift des Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita aus dem Jahr NS 268 (1148 A.D.), Teil II", BIS 20, 2012, 249-276

26.1.45 Seishi Karasimha, "Was the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita compiled in Gandhara in Gandhari? ARIRSU 24, 2013, 2013, 171-183

26.1.46 Seishi Karasimha, "On the 'missing’ part in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita”, ARIRSU 14, 2013, 178-192


28.Buddhadeva (100 A.D.)

     1.General

28.1.1 Paul Williams, "Buddhadeva and temporality", JIP 4, 1977, 279-294. Reprinted ETB 417-432

28.1.2 Robert E. Buswell, Jr., "Buddhadeva: materials toward an assessment of his philosophy", JIP 25, 1997, 561-587

28.1.7 Claus Oetke, "Buddhadeva's views on present, past and future", Sauhrdayamangalam 267-280


29.Kanada or Uluka (100 A.D.)

     1.Vaisesikasutras

See CIPAR

29.1.1 Translated, with extracts from Samkara Misra's Upadesa, by J.R.Ballantyne. Mirzapore 1851

29.1.2 Max Muller, "Beitrage zur Kenntnis der indischen Philosophie. I. Kanada's Vaisesika-Lehre", ZDMG 6, 1852: 1, 219. 7, 1853: 287

29.1.3 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara and editor's Vivrti thereon, by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana. BI 34, 1860-61

29.1.4 Portions translated by J. Muir in "Does the Vaisesika philosophy acknowledge a Deity or not?" JRAS 20, 1863, 22-30

29.1.5 Edited and translated into German by E. Roer, "Die Lehrspruche der Vaisesika philosophie von Kanada", ZDMG 21, 1867, 309-420; 22, 1858, 383-442

29.1.6 Edited and translated, with sections of Samkara Misra's Upaskara and Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana's Vivrti thereon, by A.E.Gough. Pan 3, 1868-69 - 6, 1871-72. Reprinted Banaras 1873; New Delhi 1975

29.1.7 Edited, with editor's Bharadvajavrttibhasya, by Gangadhara Kaviratna Kaviraja. Calcutta 1869

29.1.8 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1886; Banaras 1889

29.1.9 Edited with editor's Bhasyanuvada by Pyarelal Atmaja. Bombay 1886

29.1.10 Edited with editor's Bhasya by Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1887

29.1.11 Edited by Pancanana Bhattacarya. Calcutta 1888

29.1.12 Edited, with Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha, by Lekharaja Mahat Parisurama. Lahore 1888

29.1.13 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara, by Krpa Rama Sarma. Banaras 1889

29.1.14 Edited, with Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha and Udayana's Kiranavali and Laksanavali, by V.P. Dvivedin. BenSS 9, 1885, 1897, 1919

29.1.14.1 Edited by Prabhudayalu. Bombay 1896, 1912

29.1.15 Edited with editor's Bhasya by Devadatta Sarma. Moradabad 1898

29.1.16 Edited and translated by Darsananda Sarasvati. Bulandshahr 1902

29.1.17 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara, Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana's Vivrti thereon, and Candrakanta Tarkalamkara's Bhasya, by M.G.Bakre. Bombay 1904, 1913, 1991

29.1.18 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara and editor's Pariskara, by Pancanana Tarkaratna Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1906

29.1.19 Edited with editor's Vaidikavrtti by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1906

29.1.20 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore. 1907; Rohataka 1982

29.1.21 The Vaisesikasutras of Kanada, with the commentary of Samkara Misra and extracts from the gloss of Jayarama Tarkapanacanana. Together with notes from the commentary of Candrakanta Tarkalamkara and an introduction by the translator. Translated by Nandalal Sinha. Allahabad 1911. Second edition, revised and enlarged, Allahabad 1923. Reprinted New York 1974; Delhi 1986. Portions reproduced in Source Book, 387-397

29.1.22 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri in Darsanikabrahmavidya (Calcutta 1911)

29.1.23 Explained in Kisorilal Sarkar, An Introduction to the Hindu System of Physics (Calcutta 1911)

29.1.24 Edited by P. Tulsiram Svami. Meerut 1912

29.1.25 Edited by Brahmadatta Sarma. Meerut 1916

29.1.26 Edited by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1918

29.1.27 Barend Faddegon, The Vaisesika-system, described with the help of the oldest texts. Amsterdam 1918; Wiesbaden 1969

29.1.28 Edited by Rajarama. Arsa Granthavali Reprint Series 15, 1919

29.1.29 M.R.Oak, "The atomism of Democritus, Epicurus and Kanada", JIIP 2.1, 1919, 33-43

29.1.30 Summarized in Dasgupta I, 285-294

29.1.30.1 Edited, with Prasastapada's Bhasya, by Krsna Sastri. Bombay 1922

29.1.31 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara and Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 3, 1923

29.1.32 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Some variants in the readings of the Vaisesikasutras", POWSBStudies 7, 1929, 71-76

29.1.33 N.Sivarama Sastri, "Vaisesikasutra II.2.6", PAIOC 9, Summaries 1937, 30-31

29.1.34 Phanibhusan Mitra, "Introduction to the philosophy of Kanada", CR 69, 1938, 139-145

29.1.35 Hartmut Scharfe, "Zum ersten kapitel der Vaisesika-sutren", MDIFO 5, 1951, 219-224

29.1.36 V.Venkatarama Sharma, "Vaisesika-sutra-patha: a critical study", JOI 1, 1951-52, 225-227

29.1.37 Gopikanatha Bhattacharya, "Is Kanada an atheist?", IHQ 31, 1955, 85-89.  Summarized in PAIOC 17, Summaries 112-113

29.1.38 Megumu Honda, "An index to the Brahmasutras, the Vaisesikasutras, the Nyayasutras, the Yogasutras, the Samkhyakarikas and philosophical portions of the Mimamsasutras", POORI 1, 1954, 244-305

29.1.39 Edited, with a Vrtti summarizing Vadindra's Nibandha, by Anantalal Thakur. Darbhanga 1957

29.1.40 Edited in Tamil characters, with T. Viraraghavacarya's Rasayana. Madras 1958

29.1.41 Edited, with Candrananda's Vrtti, by Jambuvijaya Muni. Appendices include (1) extracts from the Jain work Sarvasiddhantapravesaka, (2) extracts from Mallavadin's Nayacakra, (3) a section of Dignaga's Pramanasamuccaya rendered from Tibetan into Sanskrit, (4) extracts from Rajesvarasuri's Saddarsanasamuccaya. GOS 136, 1961. 1982

29.1.42 Edited with editor's commentary by Brahmamuni Parivrajaka Vidyamartanda. Delhi 1962; Baroda 1995

29.1.43 Anantlal Thakur, "Textual problems of the Vaisesikasutras", JBRS 49, 1963, 186-188

29.1.44 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964

29.1.45 R.V.de Smet, "Kanada's teaching on knowledge", IA (3d series) 1.1, 1964, 13-30

29.1.46 Masaaki Hattori, "Studies of the Vaisesikadarsana (1): On the Vaisesikasutra III.1.13", JIBSt 14, 1966, 95-107

29.1.47 Edited, with Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha, by Narayana Misra. KSS 173, 1966

29.1.48 Edited, with editor's Vedabhaskara, by Kashinath Sharma and Dundhiraja Sastri. Barchwar 1972.

29.1.49 Edited by Udayavira Sastri. Ghaziabad 1972

29.1.49.5 Nancy Schuster, "Inference in the Vaisesikasutras", JIP 2, 1972, 341-386

29.1.50 Anantalal Thakur, "Kanada", FP 27-38

29.1.51 Kadambari Haravu, "The role of mathematics in physics and its absence in the Vaisesikasutras and the Prasastapadabhasya", JTUOML 26, 1976, 1-10

29.1.52 Anantalal Thakkur, "Kanada astika or nastika", JGJRI 32, 1976, 121-136

29.1.53 Ram Sankar Bhattacharya, "Import of the word kana in the name of the sage Kanada, the author of the Vaisesika-sutras", Hindutva 7.6, 1976, 22-24

29.1.54 Masanobu Nozawa, "The Vaisesikasutra referred to in the Padarthadharmasamgraha", JIBSt 24.2, 1976, 32-38

29.1.55 Summarized by Masaaki Hattori. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 211-220

29.1.56 M.C.Bhartiya, "Kanada's definition of substance (dravya)", JGJRI 33.4, 1977, 13-17

29.1.57 Edited, with D.T.Tatacarya's Vrtti, by V.S.Ranganathacarya. Prayag 1979.

29.1.58 A. Wezler, "Remarks on the definition of yoga in the Vaisesikasutra", IBSDJ 643-686

29.1.59 Erich Frauwallner, "Der ursprüngliche Anfang der Vaisesika-Sutren", EFNW 35-41

29.1.60 Masanobu Nozawa, "A comparative table of the Vaisesikasutra", Memoirs of Numazu College of Technology 20, 1985, 75-93

29.1.61 A. Wezler, "Bemerkungen zu Vaisesika-Sutra 6.1.1-3" (resumé). ZDMG Supplement 2, 1985, 282-283

29.1.62 Edited, with Vadindra's Vartika and Krsnabhupala's Trisutriprakasa, by Anantalal Thakur. Darbhanga 1985.

29.1.62.0 Edited and translated into Italian by Leonardo Vittorio Arena. Urbino 1987

29.1.62.1 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "Wrong explanations of the word Kanada--the name of the author of the Vaisesikasutra", JGJRI 43, 1987, 15-20

29.1.63 Veena S. Gajendragadkar, Kanada's Doctrine of the Padarthas. Delhi 1988.

29.1.64 A. Wezler, "A note on the concept adrsta as used in the Vaisesikasutras", Aruna-Bharati 35-58

29.1.65 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyay, "A brief note on inference in the Vaisesika-Sutra", Prajnajyoti 207-215

29.1.66 Masanobu Nozawa, "Inferential marks in the Vaisesikasutra", Sambhasa 12, 1991, 25-38

29.1.67 Megumu Honda, "Pratyagatman in the Vaisesikasutra" WZKSOA 37, 1992, Supplement 293-298

29.1.68 Masanobu Nozawa, "Theory of perception in the 8th adhyaya of the Vaisesikasutra", JIBSt 41.2, 1993, 7-13

29.1.69 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Once again Vaisesika sutra 3.1.13", AS 48, 1994, 665-682

29.1.70 Masaaki Hattori, "The Vaisesikasutras as referred to by Bhavaviveka in his Tarkajvala", AS 48, 1994, 699-706

29.1.71 Megumu Honda, "Did the early Vaisesika admit the notion of 'I' as a means to prove the existence of the soul?", AS 48, 1994, 707-710

29.1.72 Hrunaga Isaacson, "Notes on the manuscripts transmission of the Vaisesikasutra and its earliest commentary", AS 48, 1994, 749-780

29.1.73 Masanobu Nozawa, "On the Vaisesikasutra 1.2.3", AS 48, 1994, 833-844

29.1.74 Karin Preisendanz, "Vaiseskasutra IV.1.9 and its two traditions of interpretation", AS 48, 1994, 867-890

29.1.75 V. Lysenko, "La doctrine des atomes (anu, paramanu) chez Kanada et Prasastapada. Problems d'interpretation", JA 284, 1996, 137-158

29.1.76 Masanobu Nozawa, "Concept of yoga in the Vaisesikasutra", ITBC 17-30

29.1.77 Annette Meuthrath, "Beobachtungen zum komposition und redaktiongeschichte der Vaiseikasutras 1.1", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 109-138

29.1.78 Klaus Oetke, "Vaisesikasutra 1.2.3', CandI 23-42

29.1.81 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawala. 6SystIP 85-139

29.1.83 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Vaisesika Catuhsutri--a historical perspective", ALB 65, 2001, 1-56

29.1.85 Debasish, Vaisesika Sutra of Kanada. New Delhi 2003

29.1.88 Summarized and discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 1-121

21.1.90 Shashiprabha Kumar, "Moral foundations of social order in Vaisesikasutras", SelfSV 137-148

21.1.95 G. R. Nene, "Relevance of Kanada's Vaisesika and Upanisadic Brahman to modern physics", ABORI 86, 2006, 135-137


29A Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

   1.Ren ben yu sheng jing

29A.1.1 Summarized by Emile Zurcher in "A new look at the earliest Chinese Buddhist texts", in FBB. 297-298; cf. also EnIndPh 8, 86-87


29B Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

   1.Yiqie liu she shou yin jing

29B.1.1 Summarized in Emile Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

 
 

29C.Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

   1.Si di jing

29C.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

 
 

29D Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1.Ben xiang yi shi jing

29D.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

 
 

29E Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1. Lou fenbu jing

29E.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

 
 

29F Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1.Pu fayi jing

29F.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

 
 

29G Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1. Ba zheng dao jing

29G.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87


(former 29H renumbered 42B

29H Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)

    1.Da anban shouyi jing

 
 

29J Author Unknown (100 A.D.)

    1.Yin chi ru jing

29J.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

29J.1.5 Stefano Zacchetti, "Inventing a new idiom: some aspects of the language of the Yin chi ru jing (T.603), translated by An Shigao", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 395-416

 
 

29K Author Unknown (100 A.D.)

    1.Chanxing faxiang jing

See a17.1.9

29K.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298, also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

29K.1.2 Hung-lung Hung, "Continued study of An Shigao's works: the terminology of the Mayi jing (T.732) and the Faguan Jing (T. 611)", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 122-127

29K.1.3 Chengzhong Pu, "Notes on the Chengju guangmin jing, 'Sutra of achieving the bright light concentrattion'", BudSR 25.1, 2008, 27-53


30.Varsaganya or Pancasikha (100)

    1.Sastitantra (Samkhya)

30.1.1 Extracts edited, with Kapila's Samkhyasutras and Vijnanabhiksu's Bhasya, by Fitzedward Hall. BI 27, 1856; 54, 1865. 1872, 1893

30.1.2 Richard Garbe, "Pancasikha und seine Fragmente", Festgruss Roth (1893), 74-80

30.1.3 Edited, with Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarikas and the Tattvasamasa, by Raja Rama. Arsagranthavali 8.4-5, 1912

30.1.4 F.O.Schrader, "Das Sastitantra", ZDMG 68, 1914, 101-110

30.1.5 Translated, with Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarikas, Kapila's Samkhyasutras, Aniruddha's Vrtti on Kapila, Mahadeva Vedantin's Vrttisara, the Tattvasamasa and Narendra's Bhasya thereon, and Vyasa's notes on Pancasikhasutras from his Yogabhasya, by Nandalal Sinha. SBH 11, 1915. Selections reprinted in Source Book, 446-452. New Delhi, 2005

30.1.6 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Sastitantra and Varsaganya", JOR 3, 1929, 107-112. Reprinted IPS 2, 43-48

30.1.7 Hermann Jacobi, "Sind nach den Sankhya-Lehrer Pancasikha die Purusas von Atomgrosse?", BSOAS 6, 1930-32, 385-388

30.1.8 Shyam Dulari Mishra, "Pancasikha", PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 231-232

30.1.9 V.M.Bedekar, "Studies in Samkhya: Pancasikha and Caraka", ABORI 38, 1958, 140-147

30.1.10 V.M.Bedekar, "Teaching of Pancasikha in the Mahabharata", ABORI 38, 1958, 233-244

30.1.11 V.M.Bedekar, "The development of the Samkhya and the WZKSOA 4, 1960, 71-91

30.1.13 D.Seyfort Ruegg, "Note on Varsaganya and the Yogacarabhumi", problem of the Sastitantra", JUP 11, 1959, 37-49

30.1.12 Gerhard Oberhammer, "The authorship of the Sastitantram", IIJ 5, 1961, 137-140

30.1.14 D. Satyanarayana, "Pancasikha", SVUOJ 14, 1971, 15-22. Also MB 79, 1971, 361-364

30.1.15 Shinkan Murakami, "Purusa of the Samkhya philosophy and atman of the Vedanta philosophy, with reference to the so-called Pancasikha-fragment 4" (summary of a Japanese article). ARTU 24, 1974, 175-178

30.1.15.1 A. Wezler, "A note on Varsaganya and the Yogacarabhumi", JASBe 27.1, 1985, 1-17

30.1.16.5 Lallanji Gopal, "Varsaganya, the Samkhya teacher", MGKCV 402-416

30.1.17 Satya Vrat, "Identification of Sastitantra", Ajaya-Sri 1989, 585-590

30.1.18 Edited and translated by Jayneshwan Shah, Samkhyadarsanam. Delhi 1997

30.1.19 Ernst Steinkellner, "The Sastitantra on perception, a collection of fragments", AS 53, 1999, 667-678


31.Buddhadasa (100)

     General

31.1.1 R.S.Bucknell and M. Stuart-Fox, "The 'three knowledges' of Buddhism.  Implications of Buddhadasa's interpretation of rebirth", Religion 13, 1983, 359-374.


32.Author Unknown (125)

     1.Ajatasatrukaukrtyavinodana (T.626-629)

32.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

32.1.2 Jens-Uwe Hartmann and Paul Harrison, " Skt. fragment of the Ajatisastra-kaukrtya-vinodana-sutra", Suryacandrodaya 67-86

32.1.3 Paul Harrison and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Ajatasatrukaukrtyavinoda-nasutra", ManSC 1, 167-218, 301-302; 2, 45-50

32.1.4 Tensho Miyazaki, "Discerning the original language of the Tibetan versions of Mahayana Sutras", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 73-77

32.1.5 Miyazaki Tensho, "Background to the compilation of Chapter IV of the Ajatasatrukaukrtyavinodasutra: Was Chapter IV originally a separate text?", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 74-77

32.1.6 Miyazaki Tensho, "The Ajatasatrukaukrtyavinodasutra and the Asheshiwang shouji jing", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 73-77


33.Author Unknown (125)

     1.Kasyapaparivartasutra or Ratnakutasutra (NCat IV, 146-147)

See t42.1.1

Sections translated in Winternitz (German); Robinson; Frauwallner; Excell; Pasadika in TWB

33.1.1 Edited by Louis Finot. BBudh 2, 1901. Reprinted The Hague 1957

33.1.2 Section edited in Leumann 49-53

33.1.4 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese by Alexander von Stael-Holstein. Shanghai 1926; Peking 1933; Tokyo 1977

33.1.5 Marcelle Lalou, "La version tibetaine du Ratnakuta", JA 211, 1927, 233-260

33.1.6 Friedrich Weller, Index to the Indian Text of the Kasyapaparivarta. Two volumes. Cambridge, Mass. 1933, 1935

33.1.9 Sanskrit fragments edited by V.S.Vorobjov-Desatosvkija in Memorial Stanislaw Schayer (1899-1941) (Varsoviev 1957), 491-500

33.1.9.1 Friedrich Weller, "Passive ausdrucksweisen im mongolischen texte des Kasyapaparivarta", Wissenchaftliche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universitat (Leipzig) 10.4, 1961, 563-602

33.1.9.2 Friedrich Weller, "Q ayan und qan in der mongolischen übersetzung des Kasyapaparivarta", MOF 8, 1961, 218-228

33.1.10 Friedrich Weller, Zum Kasyapaparivarta. Abhandlungen der Sachsischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, ph.-hist, Klasse. Bd. 54, Heft 2. Berlin 1962

33.1.10.1 Friedrich Weller, "Betrachtungen über einen Ratnakuta-text", Forscjimgem und Fortschritt (Berlin) 37, 1963, 369-374. Reprinted in Friedrich Weller, Kleine Schriften (ed. W. Rau), Stuttgart 1987, 537-542

33.1.10.2 Friedrich Weller, "Kasyapaparivarta nach der Tjin-Übersetzung verdeutscht", Wissenschaftlilche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universitat 13, 1964, 771-804

33.1.10.3 Friedrich Weller, "Buyu und bolai im mongolischen texte des Kasyapaparivarta", CAJ 10, 1965, 3-43.

33.1.11 Partly translated by Excell in TWB 109-121

33.1.12 Translated into German in Friedrich Weller, "Kasyapaparivarta nach der Djin-Fassung verdeutscht", MOF 12, 1966, 379-462. As Die Sung-Fassung des Kasyapaparivarta Versuch einer Verdeutschung. Monumenta Serica 25, 1966, 207-361. Also in Buddhist Yearly 1968/69 (Halle 1970), 105-155

33.1.13 Portion translated by Pasadika. TWB 107-113

33.1.13.0 S. Yoshimura, "The thirty-two instructions in the Kasyapaparivarta", KKIBR 55-71

33.1.13.1 F. Weller, "Kasyapaparivarta nach der Han-Fassung verdeutscht", Buddhist Yearly 1968/69, pp. 57-221. Reprinted in Friedrich Weller, Kleine Schriften (ed. W. Rau), Stuttgart 1987, pp. 1035-1459.

33.1.14 Akira Hirakawa, "Bodhisattvapitakasutra and its connection with Maharatnakutasutra" (summary of a Japanese article). SK 209, 1971, 129-130.

33.1.16 Translated by Bhikkhu Pasadika in Linh-Son-Publication de Etudes Buddhologiques, no. 11 (Nov. 1977) to no. 9 (Nov.1979)

33.1.16.1 S. Paranivatana, "A note on the Indikatausaya copper plaques", Epigraphia Zeylanica IV, p. 5, pp. 238-242

33.1.17 J.W. de Jong, "Sanskrit fragments of the Kasyapaparivarta", BIEW 247-255

33.1.18 K. Priscilla Pedersen, "Notes on the Ratnakuta collection", JIABS 3.2, 1980, 60-66

33.1.19 Bhikku Pasadika, "The Kasyapaparivarta ('Od-srung gi le'u) - Prolegomena", TJ 5.4, 1980, 48-58

33.1.20 Nancy Schuster, "Changing the female body: wise women and the Bodhisattva career in some Maharatnakutasutras", JIABS 4.1, 1981, 24-69

33.1.21 Translated in Treasury 378-414

33.1.22 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Biographical remarks bearing on the Kasyapaparivarta", BudSR 8, 1991, 59-70

33.1.22.5 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Remarks on two Kasyapaparivarta translations", SIB 213-220

33.1.23 B. Oquibenine, "Sur un fragment du Kasyapaparivarta", JA 282.1, 1994, 111-124

33.1.24 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

33.1.25 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Two quotations from the Kasyapaparivarta in Nagarjuna's Sutrasamuccaya", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 313-320

33.1.28 Seishi Karashima, "Some features of the language of the Kasyapaparivarta", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 43-66

33.1.29 Romanized text and facsimiles by M. I. Vorobyova-Dasyatovskaya in collaboration with Seishi Karashima and Norioyaki Kudo. Tokyo 2002

33.1.30 Seishi Karashima, "Sanskrit fragments of the Kasyapaparivarta and the Pancaparamitanirdesa in the Mannerheim collection", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 105-118

33.1.33 Jonathan A. Silk, "Remarks on Kasyapaparivarta commentary”, Pasadikaranam

33.1.35 Giuliane Martin, "A large question on a small place: the transmission of the Ratnakuta (Kasyapaparivarta) in Khotan", ARIRSU 14, 2010, 135-184

33.1.37 Jonathan A. Silk, "Test sailing the ship of the teachings: hesitant notes on Kasyapaparivarta sutras 153-154", FTTA 897-924


34.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Aksobha(tathagatasya)vyuhasutra

34.1.1 Translated into French in Jean Dantinne, La Splendeur de l'Inébranlable (Aksobhavyuha) Louvain-la-Neuve 1983

34.1.2 Partly translated in Treasury 315-338

34.1.3 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88

34.1.5 Naomoie Sato, "The Bodhisattva and the Sravaka in the Aksobhya Buddha-field", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 56-60


35.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Drumakinnararajapariprcchasutra

35.1.1 Druma-kinnara-raja-pariprccha-sutra. A Critical edition of the Tibetan text (Recension A) based on eight editions of the Kanjur and the Dunhuang manuscript fragment. By Paul Harrison. Tokyo 1992. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 89-90.


36.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Lokanuvartanasutra

36.1.1 Summarized by Paul Harrison in "Sanskrit fragments of a Lokottaravadin tradition", Indological and Buddhist Studies. Volume in Honour of Professor J.W.de Jong on his Sixtieth Birthday . Canberra 1982, p.212. Reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 90


37.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)

     1.Pratyutpannabuddhasanmukhavasthitasamadhisutra

37.1.1 Paul Harrison, The Tibetan Text of the Pratyutpanna-Buddha Sanmukhavasthita-Samadhi-Sutra. Studia Philologica Buddhica. Monograph Series I (Tokyo, 1978)

37.1.1.5 Paul Harrison, "Buddhanusmrti in the Pratyutpannabuddha-sanmukhavasthitasamadhisutra", JIP 6, 1978, 35-57. Reprinted BCCRS 3, 84-107

37.1.2 Translated in Paul Harrison, The Samadhi of Direct Encounter with the Buddhas of the Present. Studia Philologica Buddhica 5 (Tokyo 1990). Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 91-93.


37A.Author Unknown (125 A.D.?)

   1.Dousha jing

37A.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93


37B.Author Unknown (125 A.D.?)

   1.Wenshushili wen pusa shu jing

37B1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93


37C. Author Unknown (125?)

   1.Saptasthanasutra

37C.1.1 Tilmann Vetter and Paul Harrison, "An Shigao's Chinese translation of the Saptasthanasutra", Suryacandrodaya 197-216


38A.Author Unknown (125?)

       1.Surangamasamadhisutra (T.642)

38A.1.1 Translated in Beal

38A.1.1.5 Translated by Wei-tao and Dwight Goddard in Lion Yutang (ed.), The Wisdom of China and India (New York 1942), 503-513

38A.1.2 Chapter l translated in Joseph Edkins, Chinese Buddhism: A Volume of Sketches, Historical, Descriptive, and Critical. Second edition, revised, London 1893, 290-300

38A1.3 Pieces edited and translated in Leumann 93-101. These retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 83-86.

38A.1.4 Translated in BudBible 108-277

38A.1.4.1 Various passages edited by H.W.Bailey in KT 1-7, 1945-1985

38A.1.5 Summarized by Suzuki in Manual

38A.1.6 Sramana Jivaka, "Surangama Sutra", MB 68, 1960, 126-129

38A.1.7 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as La Concentration de la Marche Héroique. MCB 13, 1965. This translated into English by Sara Boin-Webb as The Concentration of Heroic Progress. (Richmond, Surrey 1999; Delhi 2003).

38A.1.7.5 Translated by Charles Luk. New Delhi 1966, 2001

38A.1.8 Partly translated in R.E.Emmerick, The Khotanese Surangamasamadhisutra. London 1970

38A.1.9 Excerpts from Chapter 1-5 translated in Thubten Kalsang Rinpoche and Bhikkhu Pasadika, Excerpts from the Surangama Samadhi Sutra. Dharamsala 1970.

38A.1.10 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The Surangama Samadhi satya", MB 82, 1974, 319-320

38A.1.11 Arvind Sharma, "The Surangama-Sutra: a study in internal consistency", Bh-Bhanam 285-290

38A.1.12 George Techner, "The relation between mind and body in the Surangama Sutra", JIP 9, 1981, 77-83. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93-94

38A.1.13 Giuseppe Tucci, "Surangamasamadhisutra", TBIS 88-169

38A.1.14 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93-94

38A.1.18 Chandidas Bhattacharya, "The mind-body puzzle (according to the Surangama Sutra)", JIP 41, 2002, 64-71

36A.1.22 Jiang Wu, "Knowledge for what? The Buddhist concept of learning and the Suramgama Sutra", JCP 30, 2006, 491-504


38B.Author Unknown (130)

   1.Dharmacakrapravartanasutra

See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94

38B.1.1 T.R.Sharma, "The Dharmacakrapravartana: its philosophical implications", JAIRI 2, 1999, 117-124


38C.Author Unknown (250)

     1.Maitreyapariprcchaparivartasutra or Maitreyabodhisattvasutra (T.310(42)

See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94

38C.1.1 Elisa I. Lagittima, "Re-opening the Maitreya-files–two almost identical early Maitreyasutras translated in the Chinese canon: wrong attriutions and fext-histrical entanglements", JIABS 31.1-2, (2008) 2010, 251-294


39.Parsva and Vasumitra (140)

     1.(Maha)Vibhasa on Katyayaniputra's Jnanaprasthana (NCat I, 291)

39.1.1 J. Takakusu, "Katyayani-putra as the author of the Mahavibhasa", JRAS 1905, 159-160

39.1.2 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Notes bouddhiques: XV: Les deux nirvanas d'après la Vibhasa", BCLS 5th series, 1929, 367-374. English version in IHQ 6, 1930, 39-45

39.1.3 Partially translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I-III

39.1.4 Johannes Rahder, "La satkayadrsti d'après Vibhasa 8", MCB 1, 1932, 227-239

39.1.5 Kao Kuan-ju, "Abhidharma-Mahavibhasa", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 80-84

39.1.6 Summarized by Shohei Ichimura, Kosho Kawamura, Robert E. Buswell, Jr. and Collett Cox. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 511-568 

39.1.7 David Barstow, "The Maha-Vibhasa arguments for sarvastivada", PEW 44, 1994, 489-500

39.1.8 F. Enomoto, "A Sanskrit fragment from the Vibhasa discovered in Eastern Turkestan", Sanskrit-Texte aus den buddhistishcen Kanon: Neuentdeckungen un Neuedition III (Gottingen 1996), 135-143

39.1.9 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 229-239

39.1.10 Shizuki Sasaki, "Buddhist sects of the Asoka period--the Vibhasa and the Sariputrapariprccha", BK 27, 1998, 1-56

39.1.11 K. L. Dhammajoti, "Logic in the Abhidharma-mahavibhasa-sutra", SLJBS 2, 2004, 180-197

39.1.12 Hidekazu Mayeda, "On nirvikalpain the Abhidharma Mahavibhasa", JIBSt 34.3, 2006, 160-161

39.1.13 Yoshihiku Nasu, "On anulaksana and anavastha", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 233-234

39.1.14 Toshinori Ochiai, "The translation of the Abhidharmamahavibhasasastra and the compilation of its compendium: an attempt to rewstore the Wenyi cidi", JICBS 10, 2006, 83-84 (summary)

39.1.15 Bart Dessein, "The Mahasamghika and the origin of Mahayana Buddhism: evidence provided in the Abhidharmamahavibhasastra", EB 10.1-2, 2009, 25-62

39.1.6 Michael Radich, "Embodiments of the Buddha in Sarvastivada doctrine with special reference to the *Mahavibhasa", ARIRSB 23, 2010, 121-171

39.1.7 Han-ming Stephen Suen, Methods of Spiritual Practice in the Sarvastivada: A Study primarily based on Abhidharma-Mahavibhasa. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Hong Kong 2010


40.Upavarsa, the Vrttikara (150)

     1.Vrtti on Jaimini's Mimamsasutras

40.1.0 K.G.Natesa Sastri, "Vrttikara--Bhagavan Upavarsa and Bodhayana", Jignyasa 1.1, 1926, 1-10

40.1.1 A. Sankaran, "The Vrttikaragrantha", JOR 1, 1927, 283-286

40.1.2 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Old vrttikaras on the Purvamimamsasutras", IHQ 10, 1934, 431-452

40.1.3 T.K.Gopalaswamy Aiyangar, "Upavarsa and Bodhayana", JSVRI 2.1, 1941, 1-8

40.1.4 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The conception and number of pramanas according to Vrttikara Upavarsa", JGJRI 2, 1945, 237-242, 321-326

40.1.5 V.Raghavan, "The Vrttikaragrantha", JOR 18, 1948-49, 31

40.1.6 Erich Frauwallner, "Zum Vrttikaragranthah", WZKSOA 16, 1972, 165-168


41.Ghosaka (150 A.D.) (NCat VI, 278)

     1.Abhidharmamrta (Sarvastivada)(NCat I, 292)

41.1.1 Restored into Sanskrit by Shantibhiksu Shastri. VBA 5, 1933, 1-151. Reprinted as VBS 17, 1953

41.1.2 T. Rajapatirane, "Abhidharmamrta-(Rasa)-Sastra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 80-84

41.1.3 La Saveur de l'Immortel (A-p'i-t'an kan lu wei lun). La version chinoise de l'Amrtarasa de Ghosaka (T.1553). Edited and translated by Jose von den Broeck. Louvain-la-Neuve 1977

41.1.4 Summarized by Robert Kritzer. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 491-509 

41.1.5 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 278-282

41.1.8 Jou-han Chou, "An investigation into the formation theory of ksanti nirveda-bhagiya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 165


     2.General

41.2.1 Bart Dessein, "The renaissance of Ghosaka", AS 52, 1998, 1009-1058

41.2.2 Bart Dessein, "Ghosaka further resonates", AS 53, 1999, 831-848


42.Author Unknown (150)

     1.Ugra(datta)pariprcchasutra (130) (T.310(19), 322-323)

42 1.1 Translated in Nancy Joann Schuster, The Ugrapariprccha, the Maharatnakutasutra, and Early Mahayana Buddhism. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Toronto 1976

42.1.2 Nancy J. Schuster, "The Bodhisattva figure in the Ugrapariprccha", NPBR 26-56

42.1.3 Nancy J. Barnes, "The Triskandha, practice in three parts: study of an early  Mahayana Buddhist ritual", SBWarder 1-10

42.1.4 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94-95

42.1.6 Ulrich Pagel, "About Ugra and his friends: a recent contribution to early Mahayana Buddhism–a review article", JRAS 16.1, 2001, 73-82

42.1.9 Translated in Jan Nattier, A Few Good Men: The Bodhisattva Path according to the Inquiry of Ugra (Ugrapariprccha). Honolulu 2003, 2005; Delhi 2003, 2007

42.1.10 Shinji Kagawa, "On the sila of monastic bodhisattvas in early Mahayana Sutras", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 207-208



42A Author Unknown (150?)

   1.Chengju guangming dingyi jing

42A.1.1 See summary by Zurcher, op. cit., p. 299, and EnIndPh 8, 1999, 95


42B.Author Unknown (150?)

   1.(Da) Anban shouyi jing

See EnIndPh 8, 1999, p. 87

29H.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87

42B.1.0 Stefano Zacchetti, "On the authenticity of the Konyoji ms. of An Shigao's Anbun shbuyi jing", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 157-158

42B.1.1 Florin Deleanu, "The newly found text of the An ban shou yi jing translated by An Shigao", JICABS 7, 2003, 170-189

42B1.2 Stefano Zacchetti, "The rediscovery of three early Buddhist scriptures on meditation. A preliminary analysis of the Fo shuo shi'er menjing, the Fo shuo shi'er men jing translated by An Shigao and their commentary preserved in the newly-found Kongo-ji manuscript", ARIRSU 12, 2003, 231-200

42B.1.3 Stefano Zacchetti, "An Shigao's texts preserved in the newly-discovered Konyo-ji manuscript and their significance for the study of early Chinese Buddhism", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 57-60

42B.1.4 Stefano Zacchetti, "An additional note on the term in the Kongo-ji ms. text of An Shigao's Shi'er men jing", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 395-396

42B.1.5 Hung-lung Hung, "Does the newly discovered An Bun Shou Yi Jing originate from Indian language of not?", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 137-144

42B.1.6 Hung-lung Hung, "The newly-discovered Anban shouyi jing and Yinchiru Jing T603", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 136-142

42.1.7 Hung-lung Hung, "A study of sijieyi in the Amba shouyi jing T602 and the newly-found Kongo-ji Anban shouyi jing", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 156-162

42.1.8 Stefano Zacchetti, "The nature of the Do anbun shouyi jing reconsidered", JIABS 31.1-2, (2008) 2010, 421-484

42.1.10 Tilmann Vetter, A Lexicographical Study of An Shigao and his Circle’s Chinese Translatrions of Buddhist Texts. Studia Philologica Buddhica monograph Series 28. Tokyo 2012


43.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.Amitabhavyuhasutra or Larger Sukhavativyuha Sutra (NCat I, 344-345)

Sections translated in Beal 378-383; Winternitz; Robinson

43.1.1 Partly translated in Beal 378-383

43.1.2 F. Max Muller, "On Sanskrit texts discovered in Japan", JRAS n.s. 12, 1880, 153-188. Translated into French in AMG 2, 1881, 1-37

43.1.3 Edited and translated into French from Chinese by Imaizoumi and Yamita. AMG 2, 1881, 39-64

43.1.4 Edited by F. Max Muller and Bunyiu Nanjio in Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series, Volume 1, part 2, 1881, 1883. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, Darbhanga 1961, 1990

43.1.5 Translated by E.B.Cowell, with a translation of the smaller Sukhavativyuhasutra, in BMT 2, 1-85. Reprinted in Jodo Sanbukyo, with edition of text, 1961. Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 251-257. Also SBE 49, 1894, 1997

43.1.7 Translated into German in Osenken Usami, Buddhas Reden über Amitayus (Berlin 1925), 35-97

43.1.8 Edited by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1931.

43.1.10 Translated in Shinshu Seiten

43.1.11 Hisao Inagaki, "The cause for birth in the pure land as shown in the original texts of the Sukhavativyuha-sutras", JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 41-42

43.1.12 G.P.Malalasekara et al., "Amita", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 434-463

43.1.13 Kao Kuan-Ju, "Amitabha-Vyuha", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 464-468

43.1.14 Translated in 2BudBooks 79-89

43.1.14.1 Edited by Atsuuji Ashikaga. Kyotoa 1965

43.1.15 Kotatsu Fujita, "The Sukhavativyuha and the Pali canons" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 18.1, 1970, 3-45

43.1.16 Mark A. Ehman, "The Pure Land sutras", BAMP 118-122

43.1.19 Edited in Peter Schwieger, Ein tibetisches Wunschgebiet um Wiedergeburt in der Sukhavati. St. Augustin 1978

43.1.19.1 Hisao Inagaki, Index to the Larger Sukhavativyuha Sutra: a Tibetan Glossary with Sanskrit and Chinese Equivalents. Kyoto 1978

43.1.19.2 The Dpal-spuns prints of the Tharmmdo, 'Od mdo, and Sbyon rgyud: Popular Mahayana Buddhist Texts Read at the Time of Funeral Ceremonies. Paro, Bhutan 1982

43.1.20 Translated in Treasury 339-359

43.1.20.1 Hisao Iinagaki, A Tri-Lingual Glossary of the Sukhavativyuhasutras. Indexes to the Larger and Smaller Sukhavativyuha Sutras. Kyoto 1984

43.1.21 Translated, with the Larger Sukhavativyuhasutra and Vasubandhu's Sukhavatyupadesa, from Chinese by Jean Eracle as Trois sutras et un traite sur la terre pure: aux sources du bouddhism mahayana. Geneva 1984.

43.1.21.0 Romanized text of the Sanskrit manuscripts from Nepal. Edited by Kotatsu Fujita. Two volumes. Tokyo 1992-93

43.1.21.1 Summarized in Roger J. Corless, "Pure Land piety", BudSp 250-252

43.1.22 Tadeusz Skorupski, "A prayer for rebirth in the Sukhavati", BF 3, 1994, 333-334

43.1.22.1 Translated by Hisao Inagaki in The Three Pure Land Sutras: A Study and Translation from Chinese. Second edition, Kyoto 1995

43.1.22.2 Edited and translated by Luis Ol Gomez in Land of Bliss: the Paradise of the Buddha of Measureless Light (Sanskrit and Chinese  Versions of the Sukhavativyuha Sutras). Kyoto, Honolulu 1996; Delhi 2002

43.1.22.2.5 John Strong, "The land of bliss: the paradise of the Buddha's measureless light: Sanskrit and Chinese versions of the Sukhavativyuhasutras", Critical Review of Books in Religion 11, 1998, 231-239

43.1.23 Summarized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 95-96

43.1.24 G. Fussman, "Le place des Sukhavati-vyuha dans le bouddhisme indien", JA 287, 1999, 523-586

43.1.26 Paul Harrison and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Larger Sukhavativyuhasutra", MonSC 2, 179-214

43.1.30 Mark L. Blum, "Sukhavativyuhasutra", EnB 2, 2004, 808

43.1.31 Jerom Ducor, "Le source de le Sukhavati,, autour d'une etude recente de Gerard Fussman", JIABS 27, 2004, 357-410

43.1.35 Rupert Gethin, "Mythology as meditation: from the Mahasudarsana Sutta to the Sukhavati Sutra", JPTS 28, 2006, 63-112


44.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.(Aryaprajnaparamita) Ratnagunasamcayagatha

44.1.1 Recension B edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Ernst Obermiller. BBudh 29, 1937. Reprinted with Sanskrit-Tibetan index, The Hague 1960; Osnabruck 1970

44.1.2 Chapters 1-2 translated by Edward Conze, "The oldest Prajnaparamita", MW 32.4, 1958, 136-141. See also PTL 9-10 and 53-55

44.1.4 Edward Conze, "The Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnagunasamcayagatha", IIJ 4, 1960, 37-58; 5, 1961, 1-18

44.1.5 Edited by P.L.Vaidya (Darbhanga 1961)

44.1.6 Franklin Edgerton, "The Prajna-Paramita-Ratna-Guna- Samcaya-Gatha", IIJ 5, 1961, 1-18

44.1.7 Translated by Edward Conze as The Accumulation of Precious Qualities in Indo-Asian Studies Part I (New Delhi 1962), 126-178. Reprinted in E. Conze, "Verses on the Perfection of Wisdom", Wheel 1, 1973, 9-73

44.1.8 Akira Yuyama, "The Prajnaparamita-Ratnagunasamcaya-gatha quoted by Candrakirti in his Prasannapada" (in Japanese with English summary). Shink 43.2, 1970, 75-92. Summary alone SKenk 201, 1970, 124-125. Entire article in English, JIBSt 27.1, 1978, 17-20

44.1.9 A. Yuyama, "Some glossarial notes on the Rgs", Proceedings and Papers of the XIV Congress of the Australasian Universities Language and Literature Association (Dunedin 1972), 30-37

44.1.10 Translated in Edward Conze, The Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines and Its Verse Summary (Bolinas 1973), 1-73

44.1.11 Akira Yuyama, "Remarks on the metre of the Prajna-paramita-ratna-guna-samcaya-gatha", SIAAC 2, 1973, 243-253 

44.1.12 Akira Yuyama, A Grammar of the Prajna-Paramita-Ratna-Guna-Samcaya-Gatha (Sanskrit Recension A). Oriental Monograph Series 14. Canberra 1973

44.1.13 Takeushi Okuzumi, "Aryaprajnaparamitaratnaguna-samcayagatha--accumulation of the valuable virtues of Prajna- paramita" (in Japanese with English summary) NGDR 1974, 77-107

44.1.14 Edited in A. Yuyama, Rgs (Sanskrit Recension A) (Cambridge 1976) 

44.1.15.5 Claus Vogel, "On the date of the Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnagunasamcayagatha", ZASS 10, 1976, 675-676

44.1.15 Recension B edited in Akira Yuyama, "The first two chapters of the Prajnaparamitaratnagunasamcayagatha (Rgs)" in PPS 203-218

44.1.16 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96

44.1.20 Akira Yuyama, "On and around: a hietherto unknown Indic version of the Prajna-paramia-ratna-gunasamcaya in a blokprint from Turfan", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 1-38

44.1.25 Akira Yuyama, "Further remarks on the blockprint text of the Pajnaparamita-Ratnagunasamcaya-gatha from Turfan:, FTTA 1069-1074


45.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.Smaller Sukhavativyuhasutra or Amitayus Sutra

See a43.1.11, 16, 20.2, 21.1, 22.1-2, 31, 43.1.22.5. t43.1.5. Sections translated in Steinmiller-Oberlin; BudTexts; BudScrip; Shinshu Seiten

45.1.1 Translated by Samuel Beal. JRAS n.s. 2, 1866, 136-144

45.1.2 Translated by F. Max Muller, "Sanskrit texts discovered in Japan", JRAS n.s. 12, 1880, 168-186. Reprinted in his Selected Essays on Language, Mythology and Religion (London 1881), vol. 2, 348-363

45.1.3 "O-mi-to-king, or Sukhavati-vyouha-soutra. D'après la version de Koumarajiva, tr. du chinois par MM.Ymaizouomi et Yamata", AMG 2, 1881, 38-64

45.1.4 Edited by A.R.F.Hoernle, JRAS 1910, 289-295

45.1.5 Edited in Leumann 75-82

45.1.7 Translated into German by Max Walleser, "Aparimitayur-jnana-nama-mahayana-sutram. Nach einer nepalischen Sanskrit-Handschrift mit der tibetischen und chinesischen Version", SHAW, Ph. 1916, no. 12

45.1.8 Edited in Sanskrit and translated into Khotanese and Tibetan by Sten Know in Hoernle 239-329

45.1.9 Translated from Chinese by Nishu Utsuki as Buddhabhasitamitayuh-sutra, Kyoto 1924, 1929

45.1.10 Translated in German in Osenken Usami, Buddhas Reden über Amitayus (Berlin 1925), 15-26

45.1.11 Kumarajiva's translation edited in Chinese, with Tibetan text in Roman characters, in F.W.Thomas and G.L.M.Clauson, "A second Chinese Buddhist text in Roman characters", JRAS 1927, 281-306

45.1.12 Partly translated into French in Steinmiller-Oberlin, French version 330-336, English translation, 289-296

45.1.12.5 Chapter 39 traslated in Pi-ching Lee, The Two Buddhist Books in Mahayana. 1936

45.1.13 Translated in Wong Mow-Lam, Buddhabhashitamitayus Sutra (the Smaller Sukhavativyuha). Shanghai 1932

45.1.14 Edited in Harold Walter Bailey, "Hvatonica IV.III.S. 2471", BSOAS 10, 1942, 891-893

45.1.15 Translated by H. Kimura, The Smaller Sukhavati-Vyuha. Ryukoku University 1948

45.1.16 Khotanese version edited in Bailey

45.1.17 Partly translated in BudTexts; also in BudScrip

45.1.18 Translated into Dutch in Ensink

45.1.19 Translated in Shinshu Seiten

45.1.20 Partly translated into German in Hans Wolfgang Schümann, Buddhismus. Ein Leitfaden durch seine Lehre und Schulen (Dharmstadt 1973), 145-149

45.1.21 Partly translated into German in Pfad 146-149

45.1.22 Kao Kuan-Ju, "Amitayus Sutra", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 468

45.1.23 Translated in 2BudBooks 103-109

45.1.24 Hisao Inagaki, "Glossary of the smaller Sukhavativyuha Sutra. Part I: Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese", RDR 379, 1965, 66-90

45.1.25 Frank E. Becher, "An interpretation of the smaller Sukhavati Vyuha Sutra", MB 76, 1968, 188-191

45.1.26 Translated into French by J. Eracle, "Le Sutra du Buddha Aparimitayus", Samadhi 5, 1971, 52-67; also in Le Sutra d'Amide (Geneve 1972)

45.1.27 Translated by Upasaka I Kuojung in Hsuan-Hua, The Amitabha Sutra. Translation of Huan-Hua's commentary by Bhiksuni Heng Yin. San Francisco 1974

45.1.28 Translated as The Smaller Sukhavati-Vyuha. The Sutra of Visualizing the Buddha of Immeasurable Length of Life. 1975

45.1.28.1 Cf. Handurukande, EnBud 2.1, 18-19

45.1.29 Translated in Treasury

45.1.30 Translated into French in Jean Eracle, Le Chapitre de Nagarjuna sur le Pratique Facile, suivi du Sutra qui loue la Terre de Purité. Bruxelles 1981

45.1.31 Kenneth K. Tanaka, "Where is the Pure Land? Controversy in Chinese Buddhism on the nature of Pure Land", The Pacific World n.s. 3, 1987, 36-45

45.1.31.1 R.E.Emmerick, "Aparimitayuh-Sutra", Encyclopedia Iranica 2, 1987, 150-151

45.1.32 Khotanese trext edited and translated by Duan Qing, Das khotanische Aparimitayuh-Sutra, Ausgabe, Übersetzung, Kommentar und Glossar (Stuttgart 1992)

45.1.33 Duan Qing, "Einige Götter in dem khotanischen Text S247", ZDMG Supp. 9, 1992, 207

45.1.33.1 Hisao Inagaki, The Amida Sutra Mandala: An Iconography with the Text of the Amida Sutra. Kyoto 1995

45.1.34 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96


46.Author Unknown (150)

     1.Gandavyuha (Prajnaparamita) (NCat V, 289; VIII, 247)

See tb160.1.40. Portions translated in Siksasamuccaya; Steinmiller-Oberlin; Robinson; Nyanaponika

46.1.1 Bhadracaripranidhana section translated into German by E. Leumann in Kaikiku Watanabe, Die Bhadracari: Eine Probe buddhistisch-religioser Lyrik (Leipzig 1912), 41-50

46.1.2 Partly translated in D.T.Suzuki, "Avatamsaka Sutra epitomized by Japanese scholars and translated into English", EB 1, 1921: 1, 147, 237, 282

46.1.3 Bhadracaripranidhana section edited and translated by Hokei Idzumi in "The Hymn of the Life and Vows of Samantabhadra, with the Sanskrit text of the Bhadracaripranidhana", EB 5, 1929-31, 226-247

46.1.4 Beatrice Lane Suzuki, "An outline of the Avatamsaka Sutra", EB 6, 1932-35, 279-286

46.1.5 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "Mahayana and Hinayana Buddhism, or the Bodhisattva-ideal and the Sravaka-ideal, as distinguished in the opening chapter of the Gandavyuha", EB 6, 1932-35, 1-22

46.1.7 Gandavyuhasutra edited by D.T.Suzuki and Hokei Idzumi. Four volumes. Kyoto 1934-36. Reprinted Tokyo 1949

46.1.8 Bhadracaripranidhana translated into Dutch in F.D.K.Bosch, "De Bhadracari afgebeeld op den hoofdmuur de vierde gaanderi van den Baraboedoer", Bijdragen to te taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlande-Indie 97, 1938, 241-291

46.1.9 Chapter 8 translated in Steinmiller-Oberlin, English version 284-289; German version 318-324

46.1.10 H.V.Guenther, "Excerpts from the Gandavyuha-Sutra", Stepping Stones I-II, 1950-51. Reprinted in H.V.Guenther, Tibetan Buddhism in Western Perspective (Emeryville, Calif., 1971), 3-35

46.1.11 Bhadracaripranidhana partly translated into German in Pfad 190

46.1.12 Bhadracaripranidhana section partly translated in de Bary (New York 1958), 173-178

46.1.13 Gandavyuhasutras edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1960, 79.1-85.25. Brief summary

46.1.14 Bhadracaripranidhana section edited and translated by Jes Peter Asmussen, The Khotanese Bhadracaryadesana (Kobenhavn 1961)

46.1.15 Bhadracaripranidhana section translated into German in Shindo Shiraishi, "Samantabhadra's Bhadracaripranidhanam. Die Bhadracari genannter Wunschgelubde des heiligen Samantabhadra untersucht und übersetzt", Memoirs of the Faculty of Liberal Arts and Education, Yamanashi University 11, 1961, 10-17

46.1.16 Keiichi Koyama, "Das Mathematische in dem Avatamsaka Sutra", TUAA 1, 1961, 47-56. 2, 1964, 5-14

46.1.18 Fascicule of Gandavyuha 40 translated in 2BudBooks 5-61

46.1.18.1 Translated into Korean from Chinese, with the Saddharmapundarika and Mahavaipulyapurnabuddhasutra-prasannarthasutra. 1966

46.1.19 Kao Kuan-ju, "Avatamsaka Sutra", EnBud 2.3, 1967, 435-446

46.1.20 Gandavyuha partly edited and translated in Luis Oskar Gomez, Selected Verses from the Gandavyuha. Ph.D.Dissertation, Yale University 1967

46.1.20.1 Jan Fontain, The Pilgrimage of Sudhana: A Study of Gandavyuha Illustrations in China, Japan and Java. The Hague 1967, 1968

46.1.20.5 Nikhilesh Shastri, A Critical Study of the Gandavyuha Sutra with its Chinese and Tibetan Versionos (Selected Study). 1967. Summarized in RBS pp. 9-16.

46.1.21 Hazuya Haseoka, "A comparative study of Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese texts of the Gandavyuha" (summary). ToG 33, 1967, 8-9

46.1.22 Kizow Inayu, "The religion of bodhisattva (the significance of the Dasabhumi doctrine and its treatment)", JIBSt 17.2, 1969, 8-9

46.1.23 Gandavyuha summarized in Warder, 423-430

46.1.25 Ryokei Kaginushi, "A study in the Tathagatotpattisambhavanirdesa of the Avatamsaka-sutra" (summary). ARROU 25, 1972, 2-3

46.1.25.0 Judy Ann Jastrom, Three Chapters from the Gandavyuha Sutra: A Critical Edition of the Sanskrit and Tibetan Texts with the Bhikshu Meghasri Sagaramegha, and Supratistita, with English translation and commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California 1975

46.1.25.1 Mark Alen Ehman, The Gandavyiha: Search for Enlightenment. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1977

46.1.26 Gandavyuha translated into German by Torakazu Doi, Das Kegon Sutra, Volume 1 (1978), fascicules 1-39; Volume III (1982), fascicule 40

46.1.27 V.V.S.Saibaba, "A brief history and doctrine of the Avatamsaka Sutra", MB 87, 1979, 177-181

46.1.28 Translated by Ch'ing Liang as The Great Means Expansive Buddha Flower Adornment Sutra (San Francisco 1979-82)

46.1.28.1 Chapter 39 translated by Hua Hsuan as Flower Adornment Sutra. Talmage, Calif. 1980. Six volumes.

46.1.29 Gandavyuha partly translated into French in Yoshiro Imaeda, Histoire du cycle de la naissance et de la mort (Paris 1981), 21-26

46.1.30 Parts (104.24-109.5, 148.1-153.11, 154.8-156.10) edited and translated in Paul 147-169

46.1.31 Edited by Ryuko Kondo. Kyoto 1983

46.1.32 Translated by Thomas Cleary as The Flower Ornament Scripture. Volume 1 (Boulder 1984).

46.1.33 J.W. de Jong, "Le Gandavyuha et La loi de la naissance et de la mort", in  C. Lindtner (ed.), Miscellanea Buddhica (Copenhagen 1985), 7-24

46.1.34 Selections edited and translated in H.V.Guenther, Stepping-Stones, I.8, pp. 181-184

46.1.35 Translated in Shimpei Shao, Discourse on Samantabhadra's Beneficence Aspirations (Hong Kong B.N.2515)

46.1.35.1 Translated by Thomas Cleary as Entry into the Realm of Reality. Boston 1989

46.1.36 W. G. Weeratne, "Gandabyuha Sutra", EnBud 5, 1991, 291-293

46.1.37 Stephane Arguillere, "Le realité de la totalité dans l'idéalisme bouddhique selon la perspective du Gandavyuha-sutra", L'Herme 270-285

46.1.37.1 Ernst Steinkellner, Sudhana's Miraculous Journey in the Temple of the Ta pho: the inscriptional text of the Tibetan Gandavyuhasutra. SerOR 76, Roma 1995

46.1.37.5 Edited, with the Avatamsakasutra by H. Vajracarya. Lalitapur 1996, 2002

46.1.38 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96-97

46.1.39 Ernst Steinkellner, "Notes on the function of two eleventh-century inscriptional sutra texts in Tabo. Gandavyuhasutra and Ksitigarbhasutra (ref. lost)

46.1.42 Nancy Tingley, "Avalokitesvara in Japanese context: Gandavyuha, Kutagara and Amoghapasa", Journal of the Walters Art Museum 64-66, 2006-2007, 65-80

46.1.44 Douglas Osto Power, Wealth and Women ion Indian Mahayana Buddhism: the Ganda-vyuha Sutra. London 2008

46.1.46 Douglas Osto, "'Proto-tantric' elements in the Gandavyuhasutra", Journal of Religious History 33, 2008, 165-177

46.1.47 Douglas Osto, "The Supreme Array scripture: a new interpretation of the title 'Gandavyuha-sutra", JIP 37, 2009, 273-290

 
 

47.Nagarjuna (150)

     1.Bodhisambhara

47.1.1 Translated by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 228-248 (Danish version, 248-263)

47.1.2 Summarized by K. H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 177-179

47.1.3 Translated by Dharmamitra in Nagarjuna's Guide to the Bodhisattva Path: Arya Nagarjuna's Treatise on the Provision for Enlightenment (Bodhisambhara Sastra): with a selective abridgement of Bhiksu Vasitva's early Indian Bodhisambhara Sastra commentary. Seaalte, Wa. 2009


     2.Catuhstava

47.2.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French, including Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava, Paramarthastava and Cittavajrastava, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM n.s. 14, 1913, 1-18

47.2.2 Nirupamastava, Acintyastava, Lokatitastava and Stutyatitastava restored into Sanskrit by P. Patel and Guiseppe Tucci. IHQ 8, 1932: 316, 689. 10, 1934: 82

47.2.3 Translated, with Paramarthastava, in G. Tucci, "Two hymns of the Catuh-stava of Nagarjuna", LM 32, 309-325

47.2.4 Nirupamastava and Paramarthastava edited in Sanskrit with Tibetan version by Giuseppe Tucci. JRAS 1932, 309-325

47.2.5 Acintyastava edited in IHQ 8, 1933, 689-693

47.2.6 Lokatitastava, Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava and Paramarthastava translated into Italian in Raniero Gnoli, Nagarjuna (Torino 1961), 157-180

47.2.6.5 S.K.Nanayakkara, "Catuhstava", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 704

47.2.7 Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava, and Paramarthastava edited by Guiseppe Tucci in MBT 238-246

47.2.8 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "Le Dharmadhatustava de Nagarjuna", ETML 448-472

47.2.9 Niraupamyastava partly translated in Beyer 238-240

47.2.10 Lokatitastava and Acintyastava edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 128-139, 160-162 (Danish version 58-66)

47.2.11 Niraupamya and Paramartha stavas translated into Spanish in Carmen Dragonetti, "Niraupamyastava y Paramarthastava", Oriente-Occidente 1982, 259-271

47.2.12 Parts of Lokatitastava, Niraupamyastava and Paramarthastava translated into French in Silburn 202-207

47.2.13 Edited and translated, with Cittavajrastava, by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIP 13, 1985, 1-54

47.2.13.1 Edited by Divyavajra Vajracarya. Kathmandu 1986

47.2.13.1.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Catustava. Los quatro himnos de Nagarjuna", BAEO 24, 1988, 29-68; 25, 1989, 175-198

47.2.13.2 V.S.S.Saibaba, "A critical exposition of the concept of sunyata in Acarya Nagarjuna's two hymnal works", SMT 139-149

47.2.13.3 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV 121-136

47.2.14 Lokatita-, Niraupamya-, Accintya- and Paramartha-stavas summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 182-184

47.2.15 Christian Lindtner, "Nagarjuna's hymns to the Buddha", GSBL 33-36

47.2.16 Edited and translated by Gyaltsan Nandol. Sarnath 2001

47.2.20 J. Westerhoff, "Nagarjuna's Catuhkosa", JIP 34, 2006, 367-395


     3.Ekaslokasastra (NCat III, 55)

47.3.1 Translated from Chinese by H.R.R.Iyengar. JMysoreU 1, 1947, 158-162


     4.Madhyamakakarikas or Madhyamikasutras

Summaries in HIL 253-256; Ruegg 9-18.

47.4.1 Samuel Beal, "The Chong-lun sutra or Prajnamulasastratika of Nagarjuna", IA 10, 1881, 87-89

47.4.2 Edited, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Sarat Chandra Das and Sarat Chandra Sastri. Calcutta 1894-97

47.4.3 Chapters 2-3, 5, 7-12 edited and translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. JBTSI 4.1, 1896, 13-19. 4.3-4, 1896, 3-9. 5.1, 1897, 23-26. 5.3, 1897, 21-36. 6.3, 1898, 9-19. 6.4, 1898, 19-23. MB 12, 1905, 104-107. See also JBTSI 1894, Appendix 1-24

47.4.4 Chapter 24 analysed in French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCdH 313-320

47.4.5 Edited, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. BBudh 4, 1903-1913

47.4.6 Translated into German from Tibetan, with Pingala's Akutobhaya, by Max Walleser in Die Mittlere Lehre des Nagarjuna nach der tibetischen Version übertragen (Heidelberg 1911).

47.4.7 Translated into German from Chinese by Max Walleser in Die Mittlere Lehre des Nagarjuna nach der Chinesischen Version übertragen (Heidelberg 1912)

47.4.8 Karikas 1.1-13.2b edited in Tibetan, with Buddhapalita's Vrtti, by Max Walleser.   BBudh 16, 1913-14

47.4.9 Karikas 1.1-2.25 edited in Tibetan, with Bhavaviveka's Prajnapradipa, by Max Walleser. BI 226, 1914

47.4.11 Edited in Tibetan, with Pingala's Akutobhaya, by Max Walleser. MKB 2, 1923

47.4.12 Chapters 1 and 25 translated, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Th. Stcherbatsky in Conception of Buddhist Nirvana. Leningrad 1927; The Hague 1965; Varanasi 1968; Delhi 1972. Portions reprinted in Source Book 340-345

47.4.13 Chapter 10 translated into German, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Stanislaw Schayer. RO 7, 1929-30, 26-52

47.4.14 Chapters 6 and 12-16, translated into German, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Stanislaw Schayer in Ausgewählte Kapitel aus der Prasannapada. Krakowie 1931

47.4.15 Last chapter summarized in Nalinaksha Dutt, "The Brahmajala Sutta (in the light of Nagarjuna's exposition)", IHQ 8, 1932, 706-746

47.4.16 T.R.V.Murti, "Nagarjuna's refutation of motion and rest", PQ 9, 1933-34, 191-200. Reprinted in StIndT 154-161

47.4.17 Chapter 17 translated into French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Etienne Lamotte in MCB 4, 1935-36, 265-288

47.4.18 Partially edited and translated by Vimuktananda. PB 44, 1939: 246, 299, 354, 406, 455, 507, 564, 618

47.4.19 Vimuktananda, "Buddhism and the philosophy of Nagarjuna", PB 44, 1939: 40, 90, 144, 192

47.4.19.5 Karikas translated in Nancy McCagney, Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Openness. Lanham, Md. 1941

47.4.20 Chapters 18-22 translated into French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by J.W.de Jong, Cinq chapitres de la Prasannapada. Paris 1949

47.4.21 Chapters 1-10 edited, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, and translated by Heramba N. Chatterjee. Two volumes. Calcutta 1957, 1962

47.4.22 Chapters 4, 6-9, 11, 23-24, 26-27 translated into French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Jacques May. Paris 1959

47.4.23 Edited, with Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani, Candrakirti's Prasannapada and Nagarjuna's Ratnavali, by Parasurama Sarma. Darbhanga 1960

47.4.24 Part of Chapter 19 translated in Shoson Miyamoto, "Time and eternity in Buddhism", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 3-18. Reprinted ETB 673-688

47.4.25 I T'ao-t'ien, "An attempt to examine the inner logical connections of the dialectical development from the Buddhist traditional doctrine of the satya-in-duplication being transmitted and maintained by Nagarjuna to the T'ien-t'ai Buddhist doctrine of the satya-in-triplication being created and advocated by Chih-I on the inquiring about the 18th verse in Ch. 24, entitled Viewing the Four Noble Truths, of Nagarjuna's Madhyamaka-Sastra" (summary). TICOJ 11, 1956, 49-50

47.4.26 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli in his Nagarjuna (Torino 1961), 37-138

47.4.27 Geoffrey Yates, "Nagarjuna's analysis of causality", MW 40, 1965, 70-74

47.4.28 Translated, with Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani, by Frederick J. Streng in Emptiness: A Study in Religious Meaning. Nashville 1967

47.4.29 Robert Fisher Olson, Aspects of the Middle Way: A Study of the Madhyamika Karikas of Nagarjuna in the light of the Perfection of Wisdom. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1967

47.4.30 Various stanzas translated in Alex Wayman, "Contributions to the Madhyamika school of Buddhism", JAOS 89, 1969, 141-152

47.4.31 Translated by Kenneth K. Inada, Nagarjuna: A Translation of his Mulamadhyamakakarika. Tokyo 1970. Portions reprinted SourceBAP 264-271

47.4.32 K.V.Apte, "Going? You cannot go! an exposition of Nagarjuna's Madhyamakakarika, Chap. II", JSU 4, 1971,43-60

47.4.33 Sections translated into Dutch in Ensink

47.4.34 Chapter 15 translated by Mervyn Sprung and U.S.Vyas in Anviksiki 6.3-4, 1973, 147-155

47.4.36 K.V.Apte, "Where is the time: an exposition of Madhyamakakarika XIX", JSU 7, 1974, 49-54

47.4.37 K.V.Apte, "Perception is impossible: an exposition of Nagarjuna's Madhyamakakarika, Ch. III", JASBo 49-50, 1974-76, 1-14

47.4.38 Chapter 24 analyzed in Robert F. Olson, "Whitehead, Madhyamika, and the Prajnaparamita", PEW 25, 1975, 449-464

47.4.39 Peter della Santina, "The treatment of the self (atman) in Madhyamika philosophy", JDBSDU 3, 1976, 8-11

47.4.40 Bibhuti S. Yadav, "Negation, nirvana and nonsense", JAAR 45, 1977, 451-472

47.4.41 Chapters 15, 18, 22 translated by Paul M. Williams in MW 52, 1977, 15-19. Chapters 1 and 24 translated in MW 52, 1977, 72-76. Chapter 25 and miscellaneous verses translated in MW 52, 1977, 119-123

47.4.42 Edited by J.W.de Jong. ALS 190, 1977

47.4.43 Gadjin M. Nagao, "From Madhyamika to Yogacara, an analysis of MMK 24.18 and MV 1.1-2", JIABS 2.1, 1979, 29-43

47.4.43.5 Hsuehli Cheng, "Motion and rest in the Middle Treatise", JCP 7, 1980, 229-244

47.4.44 Musashi Tachikawa, "'Pratityasamutpada in the dedication of the Mulamadhyamakakarika", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 639-653

47.4.47 Musashi Tachikawa, "A logical analysis of the Mulamadhyamakakarika", SISDI 159-182

47.4.48 Sadao Sawatari, "A consideration of the Mulamadhyamakakarika--on the ethical value of the astavisesanapratisedha" (in Japanese with English summary). SGJTDK 7, 1981, 7-20

47.4.48.1 Tilmann Vetter, "Zum Problem der Person in Nagarjuna's Mula-Madhyamaka-karikas", OHCHB 167-185

47.4.49 Tilmann Vetter, "Die Lehre Nagarjunas in den Mula-Madhyamakakarikas", EDH 87-108

47.4.49.1 William L. Ames, Bondage and Liberation according to the Madhyamika School of Buddhism. A Study and Translation of Chapter 16 of the Mulamadhyamikakarikas and Five of Its Commentaries. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1982

47.4.49.5 Indu Gupta, Comparative Stuidy of Buddhism and Vedanta based on a comparatison between Mula Madhyamika Karikas of Nagarjuna and Mandukyakarika of Gaudapada. 1982. Summarized in RBS 55-56.

47.4.50 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 24-30

47.4.51 Guy Bugault, "Logic and dialectics in the Madhyamakakarikas", JIP 11, 1983, 7-76

47.4.52 Edited with Candrakirti's Prasannapada by Dwarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1983.

47.4.53 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli. TBIS 365-379

47.4.53.1 Chapter 13 translated by Paul Kocot Nietupski. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1983

47.4.54 Uma Shankar Vyas, "Early Buddhism and the Mulamadhyamikakarika of Nagarjuna", PBh 3.2, 1983, 53-62

47.4.54.1 Bhupendra Nath Singh, "Early Buddhism and the Mulamadhyamakakarikas of Nagarjuna", JBRS 69-70, 1983-84, 308-318

47.4.55 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Nagarjuna's arguments against motion", JIABS 8.1, 1985, 7-16

47.4.56 Translated by David J. Kalupahana in Nagarjuna. The Philosophy of the Middle Way. Albany, N.Y. 1986

47.4.57 Alex Wayman, "The gait (gati) and the path (marga)--reflections on the horizontal", JAOS 105, 1985, 579-588

47.4.58 Akira Saito, "A note on the Prajna-nama-mulamadhyamaka-karika of Nagarjuna", JIBSt 35.1, 1986, 15-18

47.4.59 Brian Galloway, "Notes on Nagarjuna and Zeno on motion", JIABS 10.2, 1987, 80-87

47.4.60 William L. Ames, "The soteriological purpose of Nagarjuna's philosophy: a study of Chapter 23 of the Mula-madhyamaka-karikas", JIABS 11.2, 1988, 7-20

47.4.61 Edited, with Pingala's Akutobhaya, Buddhapalita's Madhyamakavrtti, Bhavaviveka's Prajnapradipa and Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by R. N. Pandeya. Two volumes. Delhi 1988-89

47.4.62 Alex Wayman, "The Tathagata chapter of Nagarjuna's Mula-madhyamaka-karika", PEW 38, 1988, 47-57. Reprinted UTK 175-190

47.4.63 Claus Oetke, "On the non-formal aspects of the proofs of the Madhyamakarikas", 7WSC2 91-109

47.4.63.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A reconsideration of Nagarjuna's arguments against motion", VBA n.s.2-3, 1990, 1-13. In French in Culture Sanscrita memoria de Primer Simposia Internacional de Langue Sanscrita (Mexico), 189-199

47.4.64 Musashi Tachikawa, "The tetralemma in Chinese Hua-yen school: in comparison with that of the Madhyamakakarika", Kalyanamittam 87-100

47.4.65 Edited and translated, with Nagarjuna's Sunyatasaptati and Vigrahavyavartani, by Ram Chandra Pandeya and Manju in NPNI 1-54

47.4.65.5 Peter Ebbatson, "The structural significance of Chapter 24 of the Madhyamakasastra", BSPF 19-22

47.4.66 Claus Oetke, "Pragmatic implicatures and text-interpretation (the alleged logical error of the negation of the antecedent) in the Mula-madhyamakakarikas", SII 16-17, 1992, 185-234

47.4.67 T.R.Sharma, "A critical appraisal of karmaphalapariksa of Nagarjuna", RIBP 97-104

47.4.67.1 Guy Bugault, "Nagarjuna parle du nirvana stances du milieu par excellence 25.9", L'Herme 257-262

47.4.67.2 Sung-ki Hong, Pratityasamutpada bei Nagarjuna: eine logische Analyse der Argumentationsstruktur in Nagarjunas Madhyamakakarika. Thesis, U. of Saarland 1993

47.4.68.Translated by Jay Garfield as The Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way. Oxford 1995

47.4.68.2 Karikas translated into French in George Driessens, Traité du milieu. Paris 1995

47.4.68.5 Akira Saito, "Problems in translating the Mulamadhyamakakarikas as cited in its commentaries", BTPP, 1995, 87-96

47.4.68.7 Edited, with Pingala's Akutobhayac by Brian Hocking. Studies in Asian Thought and Religion 4. Lewiston, N.Y. 1995

47.4.69 Paul Nietupski, "The examination of conditioned entities and the examination of reality: Nagarjuna's Prajnanama Mulamadhyamaka-karika XIII, Bhavaviveka's Prajnapradipa XIII, and Candrakirti's Prasannapada XIII", JIP 24, 1996, 103-143.

47.4.69.0 Translated into German with commentary by Bernhard Weber-Brosamer and Dieter Michael Back. Wiesbaden 1997

47.4.69.1 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and pratityasamutpada", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 24-29

47.4.70 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "The concept of avipranasa in Nagarjuna", RRBS 516-523

47.4.70.1 Alex Wayman, "Going and not going" the scripture and MK, Chap. 2", UTK 293-310

47.4.70.2 Edited in Nancy McCagney, Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Openness. Lanham, Md. 1997

47.4.71 John A. Taber, "On Nagarjuna's so-called fallacies; a comparative approach", IIJ 41, 1998, 213-244

47.4.71.1 J. W. de Jong, "Once more, ajyate", JAOS 118, 1998, 69-70

47.4.72 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 98-124

47.4.73 David R. Loy, "Language against its own mystifications. Deconstruction in Nagarjuna and Dogen", PEW 49, 1999, 245-260

47.4.64 Karikas translated in Stephen Batchelor, Verses fromo the Center: A Buddhist Version of the Sublime. New Y ork 2000

47.4.75 Guy Bougault, "The immunity of sunyata : is it possible to understand Madhyamakakarika 4.8-9", JIP 28, 2000, 385-397

47.4.75.5 Christian Lindtner, "Vigrahakrta", ALB 65, 2001, 121-134

47.4.75.7 David J. Kalupahana, "Madhyamakakarika, Mula", EnBud 6, 2002, 364-365

47.4.76 Jay L. Garfield and Graham Priest, "Nagarjuna and the limits of thought", Empty Words 86-108. Also PEW 53, 2003

47.4.77 Jay L. Garfield, "Nagarjuna's theory of causality: implications sacred and profane", Empty Words 69-85; also PEW, 2001, .

47.4.77.2 Translated into French by Guy Bugault as Stances du milieu par excellence. Paris, n.d.

47.4.77.3 Eberhard Guha, "Nagarjuna's many-valued characterization of nirvana", BIS 15-17, 2003, 241-250

47.4.78 Chikafumi Watanabe, "Translation of Madhyamaka-hrdayakarika III.182-191", Subhasini 349-355

47.4.79 Akira Saito, "Remarks on the Mulamadhyamakakarika as cited in the *Mahaprajnaparamitopadesa" (summary). TBKK 143, 2003, vii.

47.4.81 Khanpo Tsultrim Gyamtso Rinpoche, The Sun of Wisdom: Teachings on the Noble Nagarjuna's Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way. Boston 2003

47.4.82 Karikas translated into Spanish in Juan Arm&#an Navarro, Fundamentos de la via media. Madrid 2004

47.4.83 Karikas translated in Erik Hoogcarspel, The Central Philosoph, Basic Verses. Amsterdam 2005

47.4.85 Chiaki Ozawa, "On the 'five types of quest' in the Mulamadhyamakakarikas", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 225-226

47.4.86 Selections translated in Sonam Rinchen (Ruth Sonam), How Karma Works: the Twelve Links of Dependent Arising in Oral Teaching. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006

47.4.87 William L. Ames, "The spiritual significance of emptiness in Nagarjuna's Mulamadhyamakakarikas", BTAPR 20-35

47.4.88 Anne MacDonald, "Revisiting the Mulamadhyamakakarika: text-critical propsals and problems", Studies in Indian Philosophy and Buddhism (Japan)14, 2007, 25-55, 102

47.4.89 Claus Oetke, "On MMK 24.18", JIP 35, 2007, 1-33

47.4.90 Le Huan Phuoc, Critical Study of Nagarjuna's Middle Way Philosophy as revealed in Mulamadhyamikakarika. 2007. Summarized in RBS pp. 285-286

47.4.91 Ole Holtern Pind, "Nagarjunien divertimente–a close reading of Mulamadhyamakakarika VII.30cd and VIII.7cd", Pramanakirti 621-628

47.4.94 Ye Shaoyang, "The Mulamadhyamakakarika and Buddhapalita's commentary: (1) Romanized texts based on the newly-identified mss. from Tibet", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 117-148

47.4.95 Ye Shaoyang, "A re-examination of the Mulamadhyamakakarika on the basis of the newly-identified Sanskrit mss. from Tibet", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 149-170

47.4.97 Musashi Tachikawa, "A note on the Mulamadhyaakakarika", BGP 2, 34-42

47.4.100 Jan Westerhoff, "Nagarjuna's arguments on motion revisited", JIP 36, 2008, 435-479

47.4.110 Douglas L. Berger, "Acquiring emptiness: interpreting Nagarjuna", PEW 60, 2010, 40-64

47.4.111 Tr. by Richard H. Jones, with Nagarjuna's Ratnavali and Vigrahavyavarttani, as Nagarjuna, Buddhism's Most Impotant Philosopher: plain English translations and summaries of Nagarjuna's essential philosophical works. New York 2010

47.4.113 Akira Saito, "Nagarjuna's influence on the formation of the early Yogacara thoughts: from the Mulamadhyamakarika to the Bodhisattvabhumi", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 96-102

47.4.115 Mattia Salvini, z'Upadayarajnapah and the meaning of absolute grammar and syntax: the interpretation of Madhyamaka", JIP 39, 2011, 221-244

47.4.120 Dan Arnolld, "The deceptive simplicity of Nagarjuna’s arguments against motion: another look at Mulamadhyamakakarika Chapter 2", JIP 40, 2012, 553-591



     5.Mahayanavimsi

47.5.1 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and translated by Susumu Yamaguchi. EB 4, 1925, 56-72. 5, 1927, 169-176. Section of translation reprinted in Source Book 338-339

47.5.2 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and reconstructed into Sanskrit in V. Bhattacharya, VBS 1, 1931, 1982

47.5.3 Edited and translated by Guiseppe Tucci in MBT 193-208

47.5.4 Portions translated in Beyer 215-217

47.5.4.5 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 3, 1992, 141-154

47.5.5 Brian Bocking, Nagarjuna in China. A Translation of the Middle Treatise. Lewiston/Queenston 1994.

47.5.5.1 Narendra Kumar Dash, "A study on the Mahayanavimsaka of Acarya Nagarjuna", BhV 56, 1996, 51-60

47.5.5.2 R.C.Jamieson, A Study of Nagarjuna's Twenty Verses on the Great Vehicle (Mahayanavimsaka) and His Verses on the Heart of Dependent Origination (Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika) with the Interpretation of the Heart of Dependent Origination (Pratityasamutpadahrdayavyakhya). New York 1997

47.5.6 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 180-181

47.5.7 Edited and translated, with Nagarjuna's Pratityasamutpada-hrdayakarika, by R. C. Jamieson. New York 2000

47.5.9 Narendra Kumar Dash, "A study on the Mahaayanavimsika of Acarya Nagarjuna", PBSGT 105-118


     6.Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarikas

See 47.5.5.2; 47.5.7

47.6.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in Théorie des Douze Causes. RUG 40, 1913

47.6.2 Translated by N. Aiyaswami Sastri. 1940

47.6.3 Edited by V.V.Gokhale. BonnOS 3, 1955, 101-106

47.6.4 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nagarjuna's exposition of causal links", Bulletin of Tibetology 5.2, 1968, 5-28

47.6.5 Karikas and commentary edited and translated from Tibetan by L. Jamspal and Peter della Santina, JDSBDU 2.1, 1974, 17-28

47.6.6 Carmen Dragonetti, "The Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika and the Pratityasamutpadahrdayavyakhyana of Suddhamati", WZKSOA 22, 1978, 87-94

47.6.7 V.V.Gokhale and M.G.Dhadpale, "Encore the Pratityasamutpada-hrdayakarika of Nagarjuna", Principal V.S.Apte Commemoration Volume (Poona 1978), 62-68

47.6.8 Carmen Dragonetti, "Some notes on the Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika and the Pratityasamutpadahrdayavyakhyana attributed to Nagarjuna", JDBSDU 6, 1979, 70-73

47.6.9 Christian Lindtner, "The Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika-a reply" in "Adversaria Buddhica", PJ 26, 1982, 167ff.

47.6.10 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 170-171

47.6.11.Cristina Scherrer-Schaub, "Un manuscrit tibétain des Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika des Nagarjuna", CEA 3, 1987, 103-112.

47.6.11.0 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 12, 1996-98, 54-64

47.6.11.1 Edited and translated, with the Aryadharmadhatugarbha-vivarana, by Gyaltsen Namdol. Sarnath 1998

47.6.11.1.5 Peter Skilling, "Eight appropriate similes ('Thun pa'idpe brgyud): Verse Five of Nagarjuna's Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika and the Sutra on the question on how transmigration occurs", in Tamalawela Dhammaratna and Pasadika, ed., Dharmadhuta-Melanmges offerts au Venerable Thich Huyen-Vi a l/occasion de son soixante-dixieme anniversaire (Paris 1997), 251-260

47.6.12 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 162-163

47.4.15 Selections translated in Sonam Rinchen (Ruth Sloman), How Karma Works: the Twelve Links of Dependent Arising: an Oral Teachinog. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006


     7.Ratnavali

See e47.4.23. t47.4.111. Summary in Ruegg 23-26

47.7.1 Edited and partly translated in Giuseppe Tucci, "The Ratnavali of Nagarjuna", JRAS 1934, 307-325. 1936, 237, 423. First part reprinted in GTOM, 321-336; also in P.L.Vaidya (ed.), Madhyamikasastra of Nagarjuna (Darbhanga 1960), 296-310

47.7.1.1 Edited in Pali, Sanskrit and Thai characters by William J. Gedney. Phranakhon 1935; Kringthep 1970; Bangkok 1991

47.7.2 Selection from Chapter 1 translated into German in Frauwallner I, 208-217 

47.7.3 Partly translated by K. Satchidanandamurty in Nagarjuna (New Delhi 1971), 87-111

47.7.4 Translated by Jeffrey Hopkins and Lati Rimpoche with Anne Klein in The Precious Garland and The Song of the Four Mindfulnesses. London, New York 1975

47.7.5 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuna: Juvolkaeden og ryadharmadhandre skriften (Kobenhavn 1982)

47.7.6 Edited by H. Chatterjee Sastri, The Philosophy of Nagarjuna as contained in the Ratnavali. Calcutta 1977

47.7.7 Siglinde Dietz, "The fifth chapter of Nagarjuna's Ratnavali", JNRC 4, 1980, 189-220. Contains Sanskrit text.

47.7.8 Michael Hahn, Nagarjuna's Ratnavali. Volume One: The Basic Texts (Sanskrit, Tibetan, Chinese). Indica et Tibetica, Band 1. Bonn 1982

47.7.9 Michael Hahn, "On a numerical problem in Nagarjuna's Ratnavali", IBSDJ 161-186

47.7.10 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 163-169

47.7.11 Michael Hahn, "On the sources of Nagarjuna's Ratnavali" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 477-478.

47.7.12 Yokihiro Okada and Michael Hahn, "Zur Quelle der 17 Fehler in der Ratnavali des Nagarjuna", IIJ 28, 1985, 123-134

47.7.13 Partly translated into French in Silburn 180

47.7.14 Leonard W.J. van der Kuijp, "Notes on the transmission of Nagarjuna's Ratnavali in Tibet", TJ 10.2, 1985, 3-19

47.7.15 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zur Liste der 57 'Kleineren Fehler' in der Ratnavali und zum Problem der Schulzgehörigkeit Nagarjunas", SII 11-12, 1986, 203-232

47.7.16 V.P.Androssov, "Mayavada according to the Ratnavali of Nagarjuna", FPS 190-196

47.7.17 Michael Hahn, "Das älteste Manuskript von Nagarjuna's Ratnavali", SII 13-14, 1987, 77-100

47.7.17.1 Edited with Ajitamitra's commentary. Sarnath 1991

47.7.18 Tilmann Vetter, "On the authenticity of the Ratnavali", AS 46.1, 1992, 492-506

47.7.18.0 Shohei ichimura, "Nagarjuna's historicity on the basis of Suhrllekha and Ratnavali", BCS 33-73

47.7.18.1 Translated as The Precious Garland: An Epistle to the King. Boston 1997

47.7.18.2 Rendered by Jeffrey Hopkins as Buddhist Advice for Giving and Liberation: Nagarjuna's Precious Garland. Ithaca, N.Y. 1998

47.7.18.5 Harunaga Isaacson, "Citations from the Ratnavali and Bodhicittavivarana in the Abhayapaddhati", SII 21, 1997, 55-58; 22, 1999, 55-58

47.7.19 Summarized by Christian Lindtner and K. H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 153-161

47.7.21 Akimichi Eda, "Zu den überseitzungen der Ratnavali in Tibet", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 46-49

47.7.23 Joseph Walser, "Nagarjuna and the Ratnavali: new ways to date an old philosopher", JIABS 25, 2002, 209-262

47.7.27 Christina Scherrer-Schaub, "Immortality extolled with reason: psychology and politics inNagarjuna", Pramanakirti 757-794

47.7.30 Eviatar Shulman, "Ratnavali: a precious garland of Buddhist philosophical systems", IIJ 54, 2011, 301-329


     8.Suhrllekha

Sections translated in Pfad; Nyanaponika

47.8.1 Translated by H. Wenzel, JPTS 1886, 1-32. Reprinted Leipzig 1886. Stanzas of this quoted in Dasgupta I, 144-145

47.8.2 Samuel Beal, "Some remarks on the Suhrllekha or Friendly Communication of Nagarjuna-Bodhisattva to King Satopahanna", IA 16, 1887, 169-172

47.8.3 Translated from I-tsing's Chinese translation by Samuel Beal, with Chinese text. Shanghai 1892

47.8.5 Translated by Thubten Kalzang Rinpoche. TWB 13-44

47.8.6 Translated by Robert Excell in TWB 20-44

47.8.7 Translated in Beyer

47.8.8 Translated by Leslie Kawamura as Golden Zephyr. Emeryville, Calif. 1975

47.8.9 Jay Goldberg, "Acharya Nagarjuna and his Suhrllekha", JDBSDU 3, 1976, 32-39

47.8.10 Tibetan text edited with English translation by L. Jamspal, N.S. Chophel and P. della Santina as Nagarjuna's Letter to King Gautamiputra. Delhi 1978, 1983

47.8.11 Translated as Nagarjuna's Letter by Lobsang Tharchin and Artemus B. Engle. Dharamsala 1979

47.8.12 Translated into Danish in Christian Lindtner, To buddhistiske laeredigte (Kobenhavn 1981), 19-35

47.8.13 Translated into French in Geshe Ngawang Khyenrab et Georges Driessens (with Michel Zaregradsky), La lettre d'un Ami du Superieuren Nagarjuna. Dharma 1981; Paris 1982

47.8.15 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 218-224

47.8.16 Sieglinde Dietz, "The author of the Suhrllekha", CTBRP 59-72

47.8.16.1 Edited by Dwarikadas Shastri. Buddhabharati Granthamala 33. Varanasi 1995

47.8.16.2 Edited in Tibetan and translated in David J. Kalupahana, Nagarjuna's Moral Philosophy and Sinhala Buddhism. U. of Kalaniya 1995

47.8.17 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 164-176

47.8.18 Translated by C., T. Dorji in Saint Nagarjuna's Letter to King Gautamiputra. Delhi 2001

47.8.19 Bimalendra Kkumar, "Common elements in Theravada and Mahayana Buddhism in Suhrllekha of Nagarjuna", JOI 51, 2001, 19-28

47.8.20 Edited by Pema Tenzin, with Mahamati's Vyaktapadatika. Sarnath 2002

47.8.21 S. K. Chakravarti, "Nagarjuna: the friendly epistle and lost world of Prajnaparamita", AN 5-9

47.8.22 Bimalendra Kumar, "Common elements of Theravada and Mahayana Buddhism in Suhrllekha by Acharya Nagarjuna", AN 61-67

47.8.23 S. Veeranarayana Reddy, "Letters to a Kind", AN 27-36

47.8.24 Nagarjuna's Letter to a Friend, with a commentary by Kangyur Rinpoche. Ithaca, N.Y. 2005


     9.Sunyatasaptati and Vrtti thereon

See 47.4.65

47.9.2 Summarized in Ruegg 20-21

47.9.2.1 Translated, with the Svavrtti, by L. Jamspal and Peter della Santina. Sakya Institute of Tibetan philosophy, Missouri 1978

47.9.2.2 David Ross Komito, A Study of Nagarjuna's Sunyata-saptati-karikas. Ph.D.Thesis, Indiana University 1979; Ann Arbor 1980.

47.9.3 Edited in Tibetan and translated by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana, 31-69 (Danish version 136-164)

47.9.4 Edited by Sempa Dorje. Sarnath 1985

47.9.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Sunyatasaptatikarika. Las setenta Estrajas de la vacieded (sgua la Vrtti) de Nagarjuna", BAEO 22, 1986, 5-60

47.9.5 Edited and translated by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti. JIP 15, 1987, 1-56.

47.9.5.1 Edited and translated by David Ross Komito. Ithaca, N.Y. 1987

47.9.6 Felix Raymond Erb, Die Sunyatasaptati des Nagarjuna und die Sunyatasaptativrtti (verse 1-32)(unter Berücksichtigung der Kommentar Candrakirtis, Parahitas und des zweiten Dalai Lama). Doctoral Thesis, U. of Hamburg 1990

47.9.6.5 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV, pp. 53-99 with a summary on pp. xxxii-xiii.

47.9.7 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 133-142

47.9.10 Aiswarya Biswas, "An outlne sketch of Sunyatasaptati", JDPUC 13, 2005, 69-71

47.9.15 Aiswarya Biswas, "Sunya-sunyata: methodological constraint of Nagarjuna", JDPUC 12, 2003, 76-82

47.9.20 Dilip Kumar Mohanta, "What is wrong in the interpretation of Nagarjuna's Sunyatasaptati by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti?", JICPR 26.2, 2009, 105-110


     10.Sutrasamuccaya

47.10.1 Anukula Chandra Banerjee, "The Sutrasamuccaya", IHQ 17, 1941, 121-126

47.10.2 Jean Filliozat, "Siksasamuccaya and Sutrasamuccaya", JA 252, 1964, 473-478

47.10.3 Part l translated by Pasadika, JRS 7.1, 1979, 19-44

47.10.4 Sections I-XVIII translated by Bhikkhu Pasadika in Linh-Son 2 to 20 (Fevrier 1978 - Decembre 1982)

47.10.5 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana, 172-179

47.10.6 Pasadika, "Prolegomena to an English translation of the Sutrasamuccaya", JIABS 5.2, 1982, 101-109

47.10.7 Edited in Bhikkhu Pasadika, Nagarjuna's Sutrasamuccaya: A Critical Edition of the mDo kun las btus pa. Kopenhavn 1989, 1991

47.10.7.5 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "El Sutrasamuccaya de Nagarjuna: el text y las tradicion viriente", REB 3, 1992, 35-56

47.10.7.7 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "On the authorship of the Mdo kun las btus pa (Sutrasamuccaya)", BSPF 39-42

47.10.8.Asano Morinobu, "The Sutrasamuccaya and the Siksasamuccaya", TICOJ 39, 1994, 119

47.10.10 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "On the authorship of the Ndo Kun Las Btus Pa (Sutrasamuccaya)", WFBR 34.1-2, 1997, 48-57

47.10.13 Translated into French by Georges Driessens. Paris 2003

48.10.20 Seishi Karashima, "A Sanskrit fragment of the Sutrasamuccaya from Central Asia”, Pasadikanam


     11.Svabhavatrayapravesasiddhi

47.11.1 Translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCB 2, 1933, 147-161

47.11.2 Edited by Susumu Yamaguchi


    12.Vaidalyasutra or Vaidalyaprakarana

47.12.1 Edited in Tibetan by Yuichi Kajiyama, with English introduction. MIK 6-7, 1965, 129-155. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 361-388

47.12.2 Edited by Sempa Dorje. Varanasi 1974

47.12.3 Edited and translated by Ole Holten Pind, Madhyamaka Dialectics (Copenhagen 1987)

47.12.4.Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. Delhi 1995, 2004

47.12.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El centra de la autchticidad del Vaidalyaprakarana attributi Nagarjuna", BAEO 32, 1996, 359-370

47.12.5 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 143-149

47.12.6 David Burton, Emptiness Appraised: A Critical Study of Nagarjuna's Philosophy. Richmond, Surrey 1999; Delhi 2001

47.12.7 Ole Holten Pind, "Why the Vaidalyaprakarana cannot be an authentic work of Nagarjuna", WZKSOA 25, 2001, 149-172


     13.Vigrahavyavarttani

See e47.4.23. t47.4.28. et47.4.65. t47.4.11 Summarized in Ruegg.

47.13.1 Translated from Tibetan into French by Susumu Yamaguchi. JA 215, 1929, 1-86

47.13.2 Translated with autocommentary from Chinese by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 77 pp.

47.13.3 Edited in Sanskrit by K.P.Jayaswal and R. Sankrtyayana. JBRS 23, 1937, Appendix. Reprinted in P.L.Vaidya, Madhyamikasastra of Nagarjuna (Darbhanga 1960)

47.13.4 E.H.Johnston, "Nagarjuna's list of kusaladharmas", WMN 114-123. Also IHQ 14, 1938, 314-323

47.13.5 Edited in Sanskrit by E.H.Johnston and A.Kunst. MCB 9, 1951, 99-152

47.13.6 Karikas only edited and explained by Satkari Mookerjee. NNMRP I, 7-41

47.13.7 Partly translated into German by Frauwallner in Pfad 200-204

47.13.8 Susumu Yamaguchi, Dynamic Buddha and Static Buddha. Translated from the Japanese by S. Watanabe. Tokyo 1958

47.13.9 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli, Nagarjuna (Torino 1961), 139-176

47.13.10 Translated by Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya. JIP 1, 1971, 217-261. Reprinted Delhi 1978

47.13.10.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A note on the interpretation of the term sadhyasama in Madhyamika texts", JIP 2, 1974, 225-230

47.13.11 Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya, "Some notes on the Vigrahavyavarttani", JIP 5, 1978, 237-242

47.13.11.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "On the relationship between Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani and the Nyayasutras", Journal of Indo-European Studies 5, 1979, 265-273

47.13.12 Summarized in Ruegg 21-23

47.13.13 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan in Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 70-86 (Danish version 165-174)

47.13.14 Roger Jackson, "For whom emptiness prevails: an analysis of the religious implications of Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani 70", Religious Studies 21, 1985, 407-414

47.13.15 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "The logical illumination of Indian mysticism", OUP 1, 1986, 116-143. Reprinted CEBKM 18-64

47.13.16 Edited and translated by Satkari Mookerjee and Dwarikadas Shastri. Varanasi 1994

47.13.17 Donald S. Lopez, Jr., "dGe 'dum Chos'phal's portion on Vigraha-vyavarttani 29", BF 3, 1994, 161-184

47.13.18 Ian Mabbott, "Is there a Devadatta in the house? Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani and the Liar paradox", JIP 24, 1996, 295-320

47.13.19 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Against the attribution of the Vigrahavyavarttani to Nagarjuna", WZKSOA 42, 1998, 151-166

47.13.20 Summarized by Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 124-133

47.13.25 Edited with Tibetan translation by Yoshiyasu Yomazawa. JNIBS 31, 2008, 209-333

47.13.26 Jan Westerhoff, "The no-thesis view: making sense of Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani", PATM 25-40

47.13.27 Translated ub Jan Westerhoff, The Disputer of Disputes: Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani. Oxford 2010

47.13.30 Claus Oetke, "Two investigations on the Madhyamakasvatara and the Vigrahavyavarttani", JIP 39, 2011, 245-325

47.13.32 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "Critical reflections on Nagarjuna's Vigrahavarttani", Sambhasa 29, 2011, 1-38

47,13,35 Claus Oetke. "Some further comments on the first section of the Vigrahavyavarttani”, JIP 40, 2012, 371-394



     14.Vyavaharasiddhi

47.14.1 Partially translated in Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 97-99. Reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 179-180


     15.Yuktisastika

47.15.1 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and translated into German by Philipp Schaefer.   MKB 3, 1923

47.15.2 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into Japanese, with Candrakirti's commentary, by Susumu Yamaguchi in CBR, 31-109

47.15.3 Stanzas 30-35 translated by Lindtner, JIP 9, 1981, 167-168

47.15.4 Summarized in Ruegg 19-20

47.15.5 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and fragments translated by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana, 100-120 (and in Danish version)

47.15.6 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIABS 6.2, 1983, 94-123

47.15.6.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Yuktisastikakarika. Las sesenta estrajas de la argumentacion le Nagarjuna", BAEO 19, 1983, 5-38

47.15.7 Sanskrit text in Bimalendra Kumar, "The critical edition of Yuktisastika-karika of Nagarjuna", TJ 18.3, 1993, 3-16

47.15.7.5 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV pp. 19-51, with a summary on pp. xxviii-xxxi.

47.15.8 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 150-153

47.15.12 Edited and translated, with Candrakirti's Vrtti, by Joseph Loizzo. New York 2004, 2007


     15A. Pratityasamutpadacakra (?)

47.15A.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated in Marek Mejor, "The Pratitya-samutpadacakra ascribed to Nagarjuna", ActOP 43.2, 1990, 41-56


     16.General

See a8.1.19; a379.67:255, 554

47.16.1 E. Lyall, "Biographies of Asvaghosa, Nagarjuna, Aryadeva and Vasubandhu, translated from Vassilief", IA 4, 1875, 141-145

47.16.2 S.C.Das, "Life and legend of Nagarjuna", JASBe 5, 1882, 115-121

47.16.3 Samuel Beal, "The age and writing of Nagarjuna Bodhisattva", IA 15, 1886, 353-356

47.16.5 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Nagarjuna, the earliest writer of the Renaissance period", PAIOC 1.2, 1919, 125-130

47.16.6 Max Walleser, "The life of Nagarjuna from Tibetan and Chinese sources", Hirth Commemoration Volume (London 1920), 421-455. Reprinted Delhi 1979, 1990

47.16.7 Max Walleser, "Die Lebenzeit des Nagarjuna", ZBVG 6, 1924-25: 95, 237

47.16.8 R. Kimura, "Mahayana and Hinayana works known to Nagarjuna", IHQ 3, 1927, 412-417

47.16.9 Giuseppe Tucci, "A Sanskrit biography of the siddhas and some questions connected with Nagarjuna", JASBe 26, 1930, 125-160. Reprinted in GTOM 229-244

47.16.10 Poul Tuxen, "In what sense can we call the teachings of Nagarjuna negativism?", JOR 11, 1937, 231-242

47.16.11 A.C.Mukerji, "Nagarjuna and Samkara", AUS 1938 (Philosophy) 1-18

47.16.12 O. Uhrbach, "Die Wendung des Buddhismus zur Tat in den Systemen Nagardschunes und Nichirens", Forschungen und Forschritte 14, 1938, 354-356

47.16.13 The Latvian High Priest, "The great guru Nagarjuna", MB 48, 1940, 149-159

47.16.14 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nagarjuna on the Buddhist theory of causation", KVRACV 485-492

47.16.15 P. T. Raju, "Nagarjuna's conception of the sunya", BhV 2, 1940-41, 43-48

47.16.16 Jwala Prasad, "The philosophy of Nagarjuna", PQ 18, 1942-43, 133-138

47.16.17 S. C. Sarkar, "A Tibetan acount of Nagarjuna", SIJ l.2, 1948, 94-120

47.16.18 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nagarjuna and satkaryavada of the Samkhyas", SIS 4.1, 1951, 47-50

47.16.19 V. W. Karambelkar, "The problem of Nagarjuna", JIH 30, 1952, 21-33

47.16.20 H. T. Shanta, "Is Nagarjuna a sceptic?", PQ 25, 1952, 185-188

47.16.21 A. K. Sarkar, "Nagarjuna and Whitehead", ProcIPC 28, 1953, 289-294

47.16.22 Suniti Kumar Pathak, "Life of Nagarjuna", IHQ 30, 1954, 93-95

47.16.23 P. S. Sastri, "Nagarjuna and Aryadeva", IHQ 31, 1955, 193-202

47.16.24 B. K. Sengupta, "A study of Nagarjuna", IHQ 31, 1955, 257-262

47.16.25 Karl Jaspers, Die Grossen Philosophen. Volume One. Munchen 1957

47.16.25.1 W. L. King, "Negation as a religious category (negation of Nagarjuna, second-century Buddhist philosopher)", Journal of Religion 37, 1957, 106

47.16.26 Satkari Mookerjee, "The absolutist's standpoint in logic", NNMRP I, 1-175

47.16.27 Richard H. Robinson, "Some logical aspects of Nagarjuna's system", PEW 6, 1957, 291-308

47.16.28 K.Venkataramanan, "The sense of 'I'", PQ 29, 1957, 219-228

47.16.29 Hajime Nakamura, "Buddhist logic expounded by means of symbolic logic", JIBSt 7.1, 1958, 3-21

47.16.30 Richard H. Robinson, "Mysticism and logic in Seng-chao's thought", PEW 8, 1958-59, 99-120

47.16.31 Bharat Singh Upadhyaya, "Sanskrit authors: Asvaghosa, Nagarjuna, Buddhapalita and Bhavaviveka, Asanga and Vasubandhu, Dinnaga, and Dharmakirti", 2500 Years 218-224

47.16.32 Sramanera Jivaka, "Causation and Nagarjuna", MB 67, 1959, 215-223

47.16.33 Karuna Bhattacharya, "The concept of sunyata: an analysis of Nagarjuna's philosophy", JPA 7, 1960, 123-135

47.16.34 Walter Liebenthal, "Ding und dharma: ein Wort zu Jaspers' Nagarjuna'", AS 14, 1961, 15-32

47.16.35 David Francis Casey, Aspects of the Sunyata--Absolute of Nagarjuna of 2d Century A.D. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1961

47.16.36 B. S. L. Hanumantha Rao, "The contemporaneity of Kanishka and Nagarjuna examined", QJAHRS 28.3-4, 1962-63, 23-29

47.16.37 A. K. Sarkar, "Nagarjuna: on causation and nirvana", RSV 395-402

47.16.38 David F. Casey, "Nagarjuna and Candrakirti--a study of significant differences", TICOJ 9, 1964, 34-45

47.16.39 G.Jawahar Lal, "Was Kanishka a patron of the Buddhist philosopher Nagarjuna?", QJAHRS 30, 1964-65, 21-31

47.16.39.1 Frederick John Streng, Nagarjuna's Vow of "Emptiness" as a Religious Expression--A Study in Religious Epistemology. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1964

47.16.40 L. M. Joshi, "Life and times of the Madhyamika philosopher Nagarjuna", MB 73, 1965: 13, 42

47.16.41 Karuna Bhattacharya, Nagarjuna and Samkara--a Critical and Comparative Study. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Calcutta 1965

47.16.42 Susumu Yamaguchi, "The concept of the pure land in Nagarjuna's doctrine", EB n.s. 1.2, 1966, 34-47

47.16.43 Paul F. Schmidt, "Nagarjuna and Whitehead: an analytic comparative philosophy", VQ 32, 1966-67, 121-129

47.16.44 Robert Powell, "Some reflections on causality", AP 38, 1967, 114-120

47.16.45 Frederick J. Streng, "Purification through non-discrimination, according to Nagarjuna", IAHRC II, 119-120

47.16.46 Junkichi Imanichi, "The Samkhya philosophy as referred to by Nagarjuna" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 16.2, 1968, 35-96

47.16.46.0 Etienne Lamotte, "Le triple jayau du Buddhisme selon Nagarjuna", Chinese Culture 10.2, 1969, 6-19. Translated into Spanish by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti in REB 1, 1991, 135-161

47.16.46.1 Richard H. Robinson, "Did Nagarjuna really refute all philosophical views?", PEW 22, 1972, 325-332

47.16.47 K. Venkata Ramanan, "Criticism and comprehension: an exposition of the middle way in the philosophy of Nagarjuna", ProcIPC 1970, 46-54

47.16.48 Nagarjuna's views summarized in Warder 374-387

47.16.49 Jan Yun-hua, "Nagarjuna, one or more? A new interpretation of Buddhist hagiography", HistR 10, 1970, 139-155

47.16.50 K. Satchidananda Murty, Nagarjuna. New Delhi 1971

47.16.50.1 Shohei Ichimura, Nagarjuna's Philosophy of Sunyata and His Dialectic. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Chicago 1972

47.16.50.2 Ram Chandra Jha, The Vedantic and the Buddhist Concept of Reality as interpreted by Samkara and Nagarjuna. Ph.D.Thesis, California Institute of Integral Studies 1972

47.16.50.3 Christopher Douglas Priestley, Nagarjuna's Argument for the Emptiness of All Being. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Toronto 1972

47.16.51 Ramacandra Jha, The Vedantic and the Buddhist Concept of Reality, as Interpreted by Samkara and Nagarjuna. Calcutta 1973

47.16.52 Frederick J. Streng, "The significance of pratityasamutpada for understanding the relationship between samvrti and paramarthasatya in Nagarjuna", PTT 27-39

47.16.53 A. K. Warder, "Is Nagarjuna a Mahayanist?", PTT 78-88

47.16.54 R. Puligandla, "How does Nagarjuna establish the relativity of all views?", MB 1973, 157-164

47.16.55 So Takahashi, "La double verité chez Nagarjuna" (summary). SKenk 215, 1973, 134-138

46.16.55.5 Hau Kim, Fundaemtnal Philosophy of Nagarjuna's Madhyamika and Early Madhyamika in China. 1974. Summarized in RBS pp. 34-35

47.16.56 Masao Abe, "Mahayana Buddhism and Whitehead--a view by a lay student of Whitehead's philosophy", PEW 25, 1975, 415-428

47.16.57 S. O. Ramakrishnan, "Nagarjuna's concept of sunya and Samkara's concept of Brahman. Comparison and contrast", PTG 9.2, 1975, 22-28

47.16.58 Frederick J. Streng, "Metaphysics, negative dialectic, and the expression of the inexpressible", PEW 25, 1975, 429-488

47.16.59 Ives Waldo, "Nagarjuna and analytic philosophy", PEW 25, 1975, 281-290; 28, 1978, 287-298

47.16.60 Nolan Pliny Jacobson, "Whitehead and Buddhism on the art of living", EB 18.1, 1975, 7-36

47.16.61 Mark Siderits and J. D. O'Brien, "Zeno and Nagarjuna on motion", PEW 26, 1976, 281-300

47.16.62 Robert Trudnel and R. Puligandla, "Beyond the linguistic and conceptual: a comparison of Albert Camus and Nagarjuna", Darshana 16.1, 1976, 1-12

47.16.63 Hueh-Li Chang, "Nagarjuna's approach to the problem of the existence of God", Religious Studies 12, 1976, 1-12

47.16.64 Frank J. Hoffman, "On Nagarjuna: common sense, nonsense, and sense", MW 51, 1976, 115-119

47.16.65 Nolan Pliny Jacobson, "Creativity in the Buddhist perspective", EB 9.2, 1976, 43-62

47.16.67 Kalsang Yeshi and Nathan Katz, "The hagiography of Nagarjuna", Kailash 5, 1977, 269-276

47.16.68 Mervyn Sprung, "Nietzsche and Nagarjuna: the origin and issue of skepticism", RIT 159-170

47.16.69 Elegant Sayings by Nagarjuna and Sakya Pandita. Emeryville 1977

47.16.70 Nathan Katz, "Nagarjuna and Wittgenstein on error", BCWCC 69-89

47.16.71 N. H. Samtani, "The conception of nirvana: transition from early Buddhism to Nagarjuna", MDPN 145-150

47.16.72 C. Mani, "Relativity and man's image in Nagarjuna", MDPN 121-144

47.16.73 L. T. Doboom Tulku, "Nagarjuna on relationship between action and its result", MDPN 151-157

47.16.74 L. M. Joshi, "The legend of Nagarjuna's murder", MDPN 166-168

47.16.75 C.T.Kenge, "Nagarjuna and Gaudapada", MDPN 201-204;AJOS 3, 1986, 11-16

47.16.76 Ian Kesarcodi-Watson, "Are there real things? Borrowings from Nagarjuna", JIP 5, 1978, 371-384

47.16.77 Frederick Streng, "The process of ultimate transformation in Nagarjuna's Madhyamika", EB 11.2, 1978, 12-32

47.16.78 Glyn Richards, "Sunyata: objective referent or via negativa", Religious Studies 14, 1978, 251-260

47.16.79 Bhaswati Bhattacharya (Chakrabarti), "The concept of existence and Nagarjuna's doctrine of sunyata", JIP 7, 1979, 335-344

47.16.80 M. P. Marathe, "Nagarjuna and Candrakirti on sunyata", IPQ 7, 1979-80, 143-158

47.16.81 P. S. Sastri, "Nagarjuna and Aryadeva", SHIP 3, 183-193

47.16.82 Amarasiri Weeratne, "Nagarjuna's Madhyamika philosophy", Buddhist 49.1-2, 1978, 13-14

47.16.83 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Nagarjuna's arguments against motions, their grammatical basis", CIS 85-95

47.16.84 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "The grammatical basis of Nagarjuna's arguments: some further considerations", ITaur 8-9, 1980-81, 35-44

47.16.85 Karuna Bhattacharya, "Nagarjuna and Samkara on the 'I'", JIAP 19.1, 1980, 51-60

47.16.86 Shlomo Biderman, "The sceptic's dilemma: an Indian version", JIP 9, 1981, 39-48

47.16.87 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Nagarjuna's conception of 'voidness' (sunyata)", JIP 9, 1981, 273-282

47.16.88 Gustavo Benavides, "Tautology as philosophy in Nicolaus Cusanus and Nagarjuna", BWP 30-53

47.16.89 Ashok K. Gangadean, "Nagarjuna, Aristotle and Frege on the nature of thought", SHB 202-243

47.16.90 Nathan Katz, "Nagarjuna and Wittgenstein on error", SHB 306-327

47.16.91 Vicente Fatone, The Philosophy of Nagarjuna. Translated by K.D.Prithipaul. Delhi 1981

47.16.92 Hsueh-Li Cheng, "Nagarjuna, Kant and Wittgenstein: the San-Lun Madhyamika exposition of emptiness", Religious Studies 17, 1981, 68-86

47.16.93 Alex Paz-Durini, Temporalité et vacuité chez Nagarjuna. Ph.D.Thesis, Sorbonne, Paris 1981

47.16.93.5 R. C. Sinha, "The concept of nothingness in Nagarjuna and Heidegger", Darshana 21.1, 1981, 76-85

47.16.93.6 Robert Trundle, Jr., "Nagarjuna and the relativity of scientific views of reality", Darshana 21.1, 1981, 47-55

47.16.94 Christian Lindtner, Nagarjunas Filosofiska Vaerker Madhyamaka Sastram. Indiske Studien II. Kobenhavn 1982

47.16.94.5 Y. Ramayya, "Social and cultural aspects of Nagarjuna's philosophy", AN 55-60

47.16.95 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "On the thesis and assertion in the Madhyamika/dbu ma", CTBRP 2, 1983, 205-241

47.16.96 John Joseph Ryder, Ordinality, Language-Games and Sunyata: Their Implications for Religion. Ph.D. Thesis, State University of New York at Stony Brook 1982

47.16.97 Robert A.F. Thurman, "Guidelines for Buddhist social activism based on Nagarjuna's Jewel Garland of Royal Counsels", EB 16.1, 1983, 19-51

47.16.98 L. Stafford Betty, "Nagarjuna's masterpiece--logical, mystical, both or neither?", PEW 33, 1983, 123-138

47.16.99 Indra Gupta, "Nature of experience according to Nagarjuna", JDBSDU 8, 1984, 1-6.

47.16.100 I. W. Mabbott, "Nagarjuna and Zeno on motion", PEW 34, 1984, 401-420

47.16.101 Kewal Krishna Mittal, "Samsara and nirvana", JDBSDU 8, 1984, 1-6

47.16.102 David Loy, "How not to criticize Nagarjuna: a response to L. Stafford Betty", PEW 34, 1984, 437-446

47.16.103 Robert C. Neville, "Buddhism and process philosophy", BAT 120-142

47.16.104 L. Stafford Betty, "Is Nagarjuna a philosopher? A reply to Professor Loy", PEW 34, 1984, 447-450

47.16.105 Jodh Singh, "Sunyavada: Nagarjuna to Guru Nanak", JRS 12.2, 1984, 25-31

47.16.106 Kee Chong Ryu, Nagarjuna's Emptiness and Paul Tillich's God: A Comparative Study for the Dialogue between Christianity and Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, Drew University 1984

47.16.106.1 Alex Wayman, "Nagarjuna: moralist reformer of Buddhism", Studia Missionalia 34, 1984. Reprinted UTK 59-88

47.16.107 Y. S. Shastri, "Nagarjuna--a Mahayanist", BhV 45-46, 1985-87, 226-233. Summarized in PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 411-412.

47.16.108 Tyson Anderson, "Wittgenstein and Nagarjuna's paradox", PEW 35, 1985, 157-170

47.16.109 K. V. Apte, "Is Madhyamika sunya positive?", BhV 45-46, 1985-87, 204-220

47.16.110 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna and the Naiyayikas", JIP 13, 1985, 107-132

47.16.111 Kewal Krishna Mittal, "Sources of Nagarjuna's philosophy in early Buddhism", JDPaliUC 3, 1985-86, 13-17; 10, 1986, 15-20

47.16.112 Sushanta Sen, "The concept of multi-dimensional sunyata in Nagarjuna's philosophy", VJP 21.2, 1985, 73-82

47.16.113 G. C. Nayak, "The analytic philosophy of Nagarjuna and Candrakirti: some implications", JICPR 2.2, 1985, 51-60

47.16.113.5 Mervyn Sprung, "The origin and issues of skepticism, East and West", JCP 12, 1985, 75-84

47.16.114 J. G. Arapura, "Nagarjuna and Bhartrhari on time", Scottish Journal of Religion 1981. Reprinted as "Time within logos and without as in Grammar, Vedanta and Madhyamika", HEVT 99-108

47.16.115 Carmen Dragonetti, "La escuela de Nagarjuna: una filosofia india de la contingencia universal", Pensiamento 42, 1986, 47-61

47.16.116 R. D. Gunaratne, "Understanding Nagarjuna's catuskoti", PEW 26, 1986, 213-234.

47.16.117 Y. Kajiyama, "Transfer of merits in Pure Land Buddhism--Nagarjuna, Vasubandhu and T'an-luan", in Buddhism and its relation to other Religions. Essays in Honor of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on his 70th Birthday, 1986, 123-138. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 29-44

47.16.119 S. M. Shah, The Dialectic of Knowledge and Reality in Indian Philosophy: Kundakunda, Nagarjuna, Gaudapada, Samkara. Delhi 1986

47.16.119.1 Selections from Nagarjuna's works translated by Christian Lindtner in Master of Wisdom. Writings of the Buddhist Master Nagarjuna. Berkeley, Calif. 1986

47.16.120 Carmen Dragonetti, "An Indian philosophy of universal contingency: Nagarjuna's school", JICPR 4, 1987, 113-124.

47.16.121 Ramendra Nath Ghose, "The modality of Nagarjuna's dialectics", JIP 15, 1987, 285-310.

47.16.122 Ramendranatha Ghosh, The Dialectics of Nagarjuna. Allahabad 1987

47.16.122.1 Ramendra Nath Ghose, "The foundaton of Madhyamaka-Prasangika school of Buddhism by Nagarjuna in his paradigm of middle way dialectics", JASP 32.2, 1987, 155-164

47.16.123 Yu-Kwan Ng, "The arguments of Nagarjuna in the light of modern logic", JIP 15, 1987, 363-382.

47.16.124 Diane Ames, "Nagarjuna's concept of sunyata", TPW 3, 1987, 15-23

47.16.125 Hisao Inagaki, "The easy method of entering the stage of non-retrogression", TPW 3, 1987, 24-28.

47.16.125.0 G. C. Nayak, "The philosophy of Nagarjuna and Candrakirti", GCNPR 1, 1987, 1527. Reprinted in GCNPR 2, 18-33

47.16.125.1 Andrew Philip Tuc, Isogenesis: Western Readings of Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Scholarship. Ph.D.Thesis, Princeton University 1987

47.16.126 J. Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna and the Naiyayikas", JIP 13, 1988, 107-132

47.16.127 Douglas A. Fox, "Nagarjuna and Samkara", AJOS 5, 1988, 127-130

47.16.128 Charles Hartshorne, "Samkara, Nagarjuna and Fa Tsang, with some Western analogues", IAB 98-115

47.16.128.5 Claus Oetke, "Die metaphysische Lehre Nagarjuna's", Conceptus, Zeitschrift für Philosophie 22, nr. 56, 1988, 47-64

47.16.129 A. M. Padhye, The Framework of Nagarjuna's Philosophy. BIBS 35, 1988

47.16.130 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "A note on Nagarjuna's skepticism", SIRVJ 247-256

47.16.132 Mark Siderits, "Nagarjuna as anti-realist", JIP 16, 1988, 311-326. Reprinted IPE 1, 11-26

47.16.132.1 Shlomo Biderman, "Scepticism and religion: on the interpretation of Nagarjuna", IndPhRel 61-74

47.16.133 Eli Franco, "Mahayana Buddhism--an unfortunate misunderstanding? Review of David J. Kalupahana's Nagarjuna, The Philosophy of the Middle Way", BIS 4-5, 1989, 39-48

47.16.133.5 Shohei Ichimura, "Nagarjuna's dialectice analyzed in terms of anvaya-vyatireka", Amala Prajna 325-341; reprinted BCS 123-145

47.16.134 Richard King, "Sunyata and ajati: absolutism and the philosophies of Nagarjuna and Gaudapada", JIP 17, 1989, 385-406

47.16.135 Dilipkumar Mohanta, "Nagarjuna's dialectic and Wittgenstein's Tractatus: a comparative study", VJP 25.2-26.1, 1989, 53-60

47.16.135.1 Arvind Kumar Rai, "Non-tenability of metalanguage in the context of the paradox of Nagarjuna's dialectic", Amala Prajna 343-347

47.16.136 Robert Robbins, "Early Buddhism and Nagarjuna on the subject of emptiness", WCAAS Selected Papers in Asian Studies (Dept. of History, Weber State University, Ogden, Utah), 1989.

47.16.137 Claus Oetke, "Rationalismus und mystik in der philosophie Nagarjunas", SII 15, 1989, 1-40

47.16.138 Tyson Anderson, "Kalupahana on nirvana", PEW 40, 1990, 221-234

47.16.139.1 Nancy McCagney, Nagarjuna: Then and Now. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1991

47.16.139 Claus Oetke, "Remarks on the interpretation of Nagarjuna's philosophy", JIP 19, 1991, 315-324

47.16.140 Yajneshwar S. Shastri, "Nagarjuna is Mahayanist", YSS 83-90

47.16.141 T. R. Sharma, "A critical appraisal of karmaphalapariksa of Nagarjuna", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 167-168

47.16.142 Christian Lindtner, "On Nagarjuna's epistemology", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 168-169

47.16.143 Phyllis Granoff, "Jain biographies of Nagarjuna or: Notes on the writing of biography in medieval India", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 643

47.16.144 Shohei Ichimura, "'Re-examining the period of Nagarjuna. Western India, A.D. 50-150'", JIBSt 40.2, 1992, 8-14

47.16.146 Guy Bugault, "Nagarjuna: examen critique du nirvana", AS 46.1, 1992, 81-146

47.16.147 John King-Farlow, "Conceptual atomism and Nagarjuna's sceptical arguments", IndPQ 19, 1992, 16-23

47.16.147.1 Chr. Lindtner, "Kalidasa and Nagarjuna", ALB 56, 1992, 1-6

47.16.147.2.Arvind Kumar Rai, "The positive dimension of sunyata in Nagarjuna", PGI 87-94

47.16.147.3 Madhumitra Chattopadhyay, "Self-referential paradoxes in Nagarjuna", SMT 98-111

47.16.147.4 Bhagchandra Bhaskar Jain, "Nagarjuna and Aryadeva: their contribution to niratmavada", SMT 85-97

47.16.148 David Loy , "Indra's postmodern net", PEW 43, 1993, 481-510

47.16.148.0 Joseph McKeown, "Nagarjuna and Samkara: a study in contrast", BHISS 49-55

47.16.148.1 H. N. Misra, "Nagarjuna's concept of sunyata: a re-examination", SMT 62-70

47.16.149 Leonard C.D.C. Priestley, "The term 'bhava' and the philosophy of Nagarjuna", SBWarder 124-144

47.16.149.0 A. K. Rai, "A systematic approach to Nagarjuna's philosophy", SMT 33-44

47.16.149.1 Michael G. Barnhart, "Sunyata, textualism, and incommensurability", PEW 44, 1994, 6547-658

47.16.149.5 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Nagarjuna section, 350P, 1994, 53-57

47.16.150 Jay L. Garfield, "Dependent arising and the emptiness of emptiness: why did Nagarjuna start with causation?", PEW 44, 1994, 210-250

47.16.150.1 Richard P. Hayes, "Nagarjuna's appeal", JIP 22, 1994, 299-378

47.16.150.1.5 C. des P. le Roux, "Nagarjuna and time", JISSA 2-3, 1994-95, 20-28

47.16.150.2 Dalsukh D. Malvania, "Remarks on the sunyavada of Nagarjuna", FestKB 403-412

47.16.151 Karikaya C. Patel, "The paradox of negation in Nagarjuna's philosophy", AsPOxford 4, 1994, 17-32

47.16.151.1 T.R.Sharma, "A critical approach to karma-phala-pariksa of Nagarjuna", AIBP 1994, 90-97

47.16.151.2 Thomas E. Wood, Nagarjunian Disputations. A Philosophical Journey through an Indian Looking Glass. Delhi 1994

47.16.152 Kalidas Bhattacharya, "Back to Nagarjuna and grammar", ALB 59, 1995, 178-189

47.16.153 Takashi Kasai, "Nagarjuna and Spinoza on truth", JIBSt 43.2, 1995, 33-39

47.16.154 Ian W. Mabbott, "Nagarjuna and deconstruction", PEW 45, 1995, 203-226

47.16.154.1 Biswanarayan Shastri, "Nagarjuna's legends and history", JAssamRS 34, 1995, 37-42

47.16.154.2 Jankinath Kaul 'Kamal', "Philosophy of Nagarjuna and Kasmir Saivism", ITaur 21-22, 1995-96, 153-176

47.16.154.8 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Early Mahayana lay ethics in Nagarjuna", TJ 21.1, 1996, 3-18

47.16.155 Alex Wayman, "The secret of Nagarjuna's position on dependent origination and sunyata", ITMS 1996, 82-109

47.16.155.1 V. P. Androssov, "Three points of view on Nagarjuna's hagiography", GSBL 37-46

47.16.155.2 V. P. Androssov, "Dialectics of reason and insight in Nagarjuna's works", GSBL 157-199

47.16.155.3 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna's logic", BVSK 29-3...

47.16.156 D. P. Chattopadhyaya, "Scepticism revisited: Nagarjuna and Nyaya via Matilal", RSB 1997, 50-68

47.16.156.1 Sukomal Chaudhuri, "Nagarjuna and his examination of the theory of relativity", JDPaliUC 7, 1997, 37-46

47.16.157 Shohei Ichimura, "On the relationship between Nagarjuna's dialectic and Buddhist logic", JIBSt 45.2, 1997, 14-18. Reprinted in BLS 123-147

47.16.158 Chr. Lindtner, "Nagarjuna", CEAP 1997, 349-370

47.16.159 Mark Siderits, "Matilal on Nagarjuna", RSB 1997, 69-93

47.16.159.1 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and pratityasamutpada", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 24-29

47.16.159.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Nagarjuna the philosopher of the origin of the school of the Middle Way", IJBS 9, 1997, 1-18

47.16.160 Shohei Ichimura, "Nagarjuna's dialectic and Indian logic (2), especially on reference to logical dispute on topic 2 in the To-chuang-yen-lun-ching", JIBSt 46.2, 1998, 37-41. Reprinted in BCS 123-146

47.16.160.5 R. P. Singh, "Deconstruction and dialectic: Derrida, Nagarjuna and Samkara", JIAP 37, 1998, 1-14

47.16.160.7 S. V. Sohoni, "Hala and Nagarjunja", FacIC 515-518

47.16.161 C. P. Srivastava, "Plato and Nagarjuna on samvrti and paramartha: some converging perspectives", IndPQ 25, 1998, 387-392

47.16.162 Ian Mabbott, The problem of the historical Nagarjuna revisited", JAOS 118, 1998, 332-346

47.16.163 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna and apoha", DTI 17-23

47.16.163.5 David Burton, Emptiness Appraised. A Critical Study of Nagarjuna's Philosophy. Richmond, Surrey 1999

47.16.164 See DKM 15-52

47.16.165 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "Nagarjuna's skepticism vis-a-vis the theories of Jayarasi and Jayarasi and Sriharsi", PQJNMU 5, 1999, 1-12

47.16.165.5 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Sanghabhadra and Nagarjuna uber die Theorie der zwolfgriechrigen Kaualitat", Horin-Vergleichende Studien zur Janischen-Kultur 20-6, Dusseldorf 1999, 15-37

47.16.166 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and the tetralemma (catuskoti)", WCSU 201-220;

47.16.167 Shoryu Katsura, "Naharjuna and the tetralemma: on traikalyasiddhi", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 207-232

47.16.168 G. C. Nayak, "Nagarjuna, Candrakirti, and Wittgenstein: a critical evaluation of certain significant aspects", ABORI 81, 2000, 123-133

47.16.170 John Schroeder, "Nagarjuna and the doctrine of 'skillful means'", PEW 50, 2000, 559-583

47.16.173 G. Vedaparayana, "Nagarjuna's criticism of the concept of substance and its implications for sunyata", IndPQ 27, 2000, 421-438

47.16.180 Ewing Chinn, "Nagarjuna's fundamental principle of pratityasamutpada", PEW 51, 2001, 54-72

47.16.183 Jay L. Garfield, "Nagarjuna's theory of causality: implications sacred and profane", PEW 51, 2001, 507-524

47.16.184 Robert Magliola, "Nagarjuna and Chi-tsang on the value of 'this world': a reply to Kung-Ming Wu's critique of Indian and Chinese Madhyamika Buddhism", JCP 31, 2001, 505-518

47.16.185 Prabhakar Mishra, "Nagarjuna, logician the great", NBWGJ 56-60

47.16.186 Hari Shankar Prasad, "Looking for the postmodern ideas in the Buddha and Nagarjuna", RDSPPIWP 219-246

47.16.188 N. P. Tiwary, "Is knowledge possible? (In the context of Nagarjuna)", NBWH 61-67

47.16.190 Jean-Marc Vivenza, Nagarjuna et la doctrine de la vacuite. Paris 2001

47.16.192 Michael Berman, "Merleau-Ponty and Nagarjuna: enlightenment ethics and politics", JIPR 7, 2002, 99-130

47.16.194 Roy Harris, "Nagarjuna, Heraclitus and the problem of language", SLC 9-22

47.16.195 Jong-in Kim, "Misunderstanding of Nagarjuna's perspective on language", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 36-39

47.16.196 Prabhat Misra, "Philosophical scepticism of Nagarjuna, a re-evaluation", JIAP 41, 2002, 78-100

47.16.196.3 B. Devendar, "Acharya Nagarjuna: his life and teaching", AN 92-96

47.16.196.5 Toru Funayama, "Traditions relating to the stages of praxis attained by Nagarjuna,; Asanga and Vasubandhu", Tohogaku 105, 2003, summary p. 11

47.16.197 Jay L. Garfield and Graham Priest, "Nagarjuna and the limits of thought", PEW 53, 2003, 1-21

47.16.198 Eberhard Guha, "Nagarjuna's many-valued characterization of nirvana", BIS 15-17, 2003, 241-250

47.147.16.200 Abha Singh, "Nagarjuna on the concept of morality", IndPQ 30, 2003, 111-118

47.16.204 Michael Berman, "Merleau-Ponty and Nagarjuna: relational social ontology and the ground of ethics", AsPOxford 14, 2004, 131-146

47.16.206 Vinaya Deshpande, "Nagarjuna and Chinese medicine", DCH 241-258

47.16.207 Eli Franco, "A note on Nagarjuna and the Naiyayikas", TMSR 203-208

47.16.208 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and the trilemma or traikalyasiddhi", EIPRL 371-398

47.16.209 William Magee, "Expressing the fallacy from the viewpoint of a pervader: Nagarjuna and the putative consequences of svabhava", CHBJ 17, 2004, 267-303

47.16.210 Claus Oetke, "On 'Nagarjuna's logic'", GJWDJ 83-98

47.16.210.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Nagarjuna: le philosophie Buddhiste des origines de l'ecole du milieu", DCH 6756-684

47.16.210.2.5 M. Rajagopala Rao, "Nagarjuna's concept of social welfare", AN 84-91

47.16.210.3 A. Venkateswar R eddy and E. Sirva Nagi Reddy, "Impact of A charya Nagarjuna's philosophy and the cu ltural aspect of Andhra Desa", AV 37-42

47.16.210.3.5 N. Samten, "How Nagarjuna is misread", AN 77-83

47.16.219.4 V. V. Krishna Sastry, "A historical sketch of Acharya Nagarjuna", AN 15-26

47.16.210.5 Paul Williams, "Nagarjuna", EnB 2, 2004, 581-582

47.16.211 John Shunji Yokata, "Nagarjuna, Shinran and Whitehead", TMSR 249-272

47.16.220 Abraham Velaz de Cea, "Emptiness in the Pali Suttas and the question of Nagarjuna's orthodoxy", PEW 55, 2005.

47.16.222 Paul O'Grady, "Formal emptiness: Aquinas and Nagarjuna", ContB 6, 2005, 173-188

47.16.223 Joseph Walter, Nagarjuna in Context. New York 2005

47.16.230 Jay L. Garfield, "Nagarjuna", EnP 6, 469-472

47.16.232 Ian Mabbott, "Nagarjuna and deconstruction", BandD 21-40

47.16.235 Richard P. Hayes, "Nagarjuna", EnBuddhism 538-539

47.16.237 Mayumi NASU, "Dhammadesana in Nagarjuna and Madhyamaka philosophy", DandA 2, 329-336

47.16.238 Christine Scherrer-Schaub, "Immortality extolled with reason: philosophy and politics in Nagarjuna", Pramanakirti 757-794

47.16.240 Ye Shaoyong, "The Mulamadhyamakaksrika and Buddhapalita's comentary (2): Romanized texts based on the newly-identified Sanskrit manuscripts from Tibet", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 105-152

47.16.241 Eviatan Shulman, "Nagfarjuna on impermanence; the Buddha an illusion”, KarmP 168-187

47.16.243 Chieko Yamno, "Nagarjuna and Satavahana", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 121-127

47.16.244 Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya, "Nagarjuna's arguments against motion: their grammatical analysis", ESLI 205-215

47.16.244.2 Raghunath Ghosh, "Nagarjuna on denying pramana and prameya as categoeis: a critique", JICPR 26.4, 2009, 10

47.16.245 Jan Westerhoff, Nagarjuna's Madhyamaka: a Philosophical Introduction. Oxford 2009

47.16.248 Kiyotaka Goslima, "Nagarjuna's view of dependent origination and the Buddha", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 87-95

47.16.250 Gregor Paul, "Sternstunden buddhistichen philosophie. Von Nagarjuna's logisch Konsistente-Konzeption der Mitte und den doppelten Leere zu Xuan-zangs transzendentalen Konzept der blossen Bewusstseins", FTTA 777-792

47.16.254 Nancy McGregor, Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Openness. Delhi n.d.

47.16.254.3 Aisvarya Biswas, "Tibetan sources in Nagarjuna and contribution of Sarat Chandra Das”, JAS 54.1, 2012, 111-113

47.16.254.7 Sarat Chandra Das,, "Life and legend of Nagarjuna”, JAS54.1, 2012, 103-110

47.16.255 Eviatar Shulman, "Language, understanding and realism: a study of their relations in a foundational Indian metaphysical debate”, JIP 40, 2012, 339-369

47.16.260 Giuseppe Ferrano, "A criticism of M. Siderits at J.L.Garfield’s semantic intetrpretation of Nagarjuna’s theory of two truths”, JIP 41. 2013, 195-219

47.16.261 Giuseppe Ferrano, "Outlines of a pedagogical interpretation of Nagarjuna’s two-truths doctrine”, JIP 41, 2013, 563-590




48.Gautama or Aksapada (150 A.D.) (NCat VI, 225)

     1.Nyayasutras

See i29.1.38; CIPAR

48.1.1 Edited in Bengali script with Visvanatha's Vrtti by Kasinath Tarkapancanana. Calcutta 1821

48.1.2 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Nimi Candra Siromani. Memoires de ?rl'Academie Royale des Sciences et Morales III, Paris 1841

48.1.3 Edited and translated, with extracts from Visvanatha's Vrtti, by J.R. Ballantyne. Three volumes. Allahabad 1850-1854

48.1.4 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana. BI 50, 1864-65.

48.1.5 Book One translated by J.R.Ballantyne. Pan 1, 865-67: 98, 116

48.1.6 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1874, 1919

48.1.7 Partly translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Kesava Sastri. Pan n.s. 2, 1877-78: 60, 109, 311, 363, 552

48.1.8 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Sukhdyal Sastri. Lahore 1883

48.1.9 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Uddyotakara's Varttika and Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika, by V.P.Dvivedin. BI 113, 1887-1914

48.1.10 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1887

48.1.11 Edited by Misra Saligram Sastri. Ajmer 1894

48.1.12 Edited with editor's commentary by Harinatha Tarkasiddhanta and Asutosha Tarkabhusana. Calcutta 1894

48.1.13 Edited, with Jayanta Bhatta's Nyayamanjari, by G.S. Tailanga. VizSS 8, 1895

48.1.14 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and extracts from Uddyotakara's Varttika and Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika, by G.S.Tailanga. VizSS 9, 1896. Reprinted SGDOS 15, 1984

48.1.15 Edited and translated by P.C.Sen. Konnagar 1896

48.1.16 Edited, with Radhamohan Vidyavacaspati Gosvamin Bhattacarya's Vivarana, by S.T.G.Bhattacharya. Pan n.s.23, 1901: 1-128. 24, 1902, 129-230. 25, 1903, 320-346. Reprinted Banaras 1903

48.1.17 Edited by Tulasirama Sarma. Meerut 1905

48.1.18 Haraprasad Sastri, "An examination of the Nyayasutras", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 245-250. Reprinted in SHIP 2, 88-96

48.1.19 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Kalivara Vedantavagisa. Calcutta 1906

48.1.20 Edited and translated by Darsananda. Moradabad 1906

48.1.21 Edited with editor's Vaidikavrtti by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1909

48.1.22 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore 1909

48.1.23 Edited and translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. SBH 8, 1911, 1913. Revised 1930

48.1.24 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri in Darsanikabrahmavidya (Calcutta 1911)

48.1.25 Translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Uddyotakara's Varttika, with notes from Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika and Udayana's Parisuddhi, by Ganganatha Jha. IT 4, 1912 - 11, 1919. Reprinted as Indian Thought Series 7, 9, 12-13

48.1.26 Edited with editor's commentary by Asutosa Tarkabhusana. Calcutta 1913

48.1.27 Edited, with editor's Tattvasudhalahari, by Hari Dutt Sarma. Lahore 1913

48.1.28 Edited by Badaridatta Sarma. Moradabad 1913

48.1.29 Edited, with Uddyotakara's Nyayavarttika and editor's Bhumika, by V.P.Dvivedin. KSS 33, 1916-18

48.1.30 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by V.P.Dvivedin and Rama Bhavana Sarma. Pan n.s. 39, 1917, 1-32. 40, 1918, 33-191. 41, 1919, 1-8. Reprinted Banaras 1919

48.1.31 Edited by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1918

48.1.32 Edited with Balakrsna's Tatparyavrtti. Banaras 1919

48.1.33 A.B.Dhruva, "'Trividham anumanam' or a study in Nyayasutra I.1.5", PAIOC 1, 1919, volume 2, 251-280

48.1.34 Ganganatha Jha, "The theism of Gautama, the founder of Nyaya", PAIOC 1, 1919, volume 2, 281-286

48.1.35 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by L.S.Dravid, T.S.Bhandari and V.P.Dvivedin. KSS 43, 1920,1970

48.1.36 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Raghuttama's Candra thereon and Ambadasa Sastri's Tippani, by Ganganatha Jha and Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 55, 1920-25

48.1.37 Edited by Rajarama. Arsa Granthavali Reprint Series 8, 1921

48.1.38 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Digambara Sastri Joshi ASS 91, 1922. Reprinted Poona 1985

48.1.39 Summarized in Dasgupta I, 294-301

48.1.40 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and editor's Prasannapada, by Sudarsanacarya Punjabi. Bombay 1922

48.1.41 A.Berriedale Keith, "The Nyayasastra of Medhatirthi", BSOAS 3, 1924-25, 623-625

48.1.42 Book III edited and translated into German by Walter Ruben in Zur Indischen Erkenntnistheorie. Leipzig 1926

48.1.43 Translated into German by Walter Ruben. AKM 18.2, 1928, 1-269

48.1.44 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL 50-114

48.1.45 Translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana, SBH 8, 1930. Portions reprinted in Source Book 358-379

48.1.46 Jwala Prasad, "Discussion of the Buddhist doctrine of momentariness and subjective idealism in the Nyayasutras", JRAS 1930, 31-39. Reprinted ETB 547-556

48.1.47 O. Strauss, "Die Anordnung der Reihe in Nyayasutra I.1.2", JTU 6-7, 1930, 13-30

48.1.48 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by T.U.N.Singh. Muzaffarpur 1934

48.1.49 Jwala Prasad, "Definition of direct knowledge in the Nyayasutras", NUJ 1, 1935, 58-62

48.1.50 Chapters I-III edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Uddyotakara's Varttika, Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by A.M.Tarkatirtha, Taranatha Nyayatarkatirtha and H.K.Tarkartirtha. CalSS 18, 36-44; reprinted Kyoto 1982

48.1.51 Edited and translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Nyayasucinibandha, by Ganganatha Jha. PO 1-10, 1936-1945. Reprinted in 2 volumes: (1) the edition as POS 58, 1939; (2) the translation as POS 59, 1939. Portions of (2) reprinted in Source Book 358-379

48.1.52 A.C.Mukerji, "Gotama on the problem of validity", POS 39, 1937, 259-265

48.1.53 N.Sivarama Sastri, "The date of Nyayasutra", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 77

48.1.54 Saileswar Sen, "The word avyapadesya in Nyayasutra I.1.4", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 63-64

48.1.55 T.G.K.Aiyangar, "Are karmendriyas accepted by Aksapada?", ASVOI 2, 1941, 71; 3, 1942, 204-212

48.1.56 V.G.Paranjpe, "The text of the Nyayasutras according to Vacaspatimisra", PAIOC 10, 1941, 296-309

48.1.57 T.K.G.Aiyangar, "Aksapada and Visistadvaita philosophy", JSVRI 2, 1941, 357-370

48.1.58 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by B.P.Sastri and H.R.Sukla. HSS 42, 1942

48.1.59 T.K.G.Aiyangar, "Does Aksapada advocate an inconscient soul?", ASVOI 4, 1943, 141-151

48.1.60 J.S.Jetly, "Meaning of the word avyapadesya in Nyayasutra I.1.4", JUBo 19, 1950, 63-71

48.1.61 Anima Sengupta, "Sunyavada in Nyayasutra--a critical exposition", JBRS 42, 1956, 351-356

48.1.62 Edited by Darsanandaji Sarasvati. Mathura 1960

48.1.63 Translated with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Candrodaya Bhattacharya. JIAP 1, 1961-62 - 33, 1992

48.1.64 T.K.Gopalaswamy Iyengar, "Tattvam tu Badarayanat", SVUOJ 6, 1963, 32-33

48.1.65 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964

48.1.66 Translated, with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya, by Debiprasad Chattopadhyaya and Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. ISPP 7, 1965 - 15.1, 1974. Reprinted in several volumes, 1967, 1968, etc.

48.1.67 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Dvarika Das Sastri. Varanasi 1966

48.1.68 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Zur Deutung von Nyayasutram I.1.5", WZKSOA 10, 1966, 66-72

48.1.69 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "On the interpretation of Nyayasutras I.1.5 and II.1.37-38" (summary). CIDO 27, 1967, 352-353

48.1.70 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Uddyotakara's Varttika, Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika and Udayana's Parisuddhi, by Anantlal Thakur. Volume One. Darbhanga 1967

48.1.71 Nyayatirtha Srijiva, "Antiquity of the Nyayasutra", Anviksa 3.1, 1968, 1-19. 3.2, 1969, 49-57

48.1.72 Albrecht Wezler, "Die 'dreifache' schlussfolgerung im Nyayasutra", IIJ 11, 1969, 190-211

48.1.73 J.S.Jetly, "Debate in ancient logic", SPP 9, 1969, 11-15

48.1.74 A.Wezler, "Dignaga's Kritik an der Schlusslehre des Nyaya und die Deutung vom Nyayasutra I.1.5", ZDMG Supplement 1, 1969, 836-842

48.1.75 Y.K.Wadhwani, "Constituents of the physical body: in the Nyayasutras and in other texts of the Nyaya-Vaisesika", BhV 42, 1972, 7-12

48.1.76 Anantalal Thakur, "Gautama", FP 39-54

48.1.77 C.U.Jadaja, A Critical Study of Nyayasutra IV.1.14-43. Ph.D.Thesis, Gujarat University 1975

48.1.77.1 Kisor Kumar Chakrabarti, A Study of the Logic of Gotama. Ph.D.Thesis, State University of New York at Buffalo 1975

48.1.78 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 221-238

48.1.79 Edited by Udaya Vira Sastri. Gaziabad 1977

48.1.80 Kisor Kumar Chakraborti, The Logic of Gotama. Honolulu 1977

48.1.81 N.S.Junankar, Gautama. The Nyaya Philosophy. Delhi 1978

48.1.82 Edited and translated by Krishna Prakash Bahadur as The Wisdom of Nyaya. New Delhi 1978

48.1.83 Esther A. Solomon, "Nyayasutra 5.2.2--the nigrahasthana pratijnahani", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 358-368

48.1.84 Shodo Yamakami, "Interpretations of Nyayasutra I.1.23--discrepancies between two Naiyayika traditions" (in Japanese with English summary). KSDR 9.4, 1980, 22-40

48.1.85 Anantlal Thakur, "The Mahabharata and the Nyaya-Sastra", PBh 1, 1981, 94-99

48.1.86 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "The terms padartha and prameya in the context of Nyayasutra", PEW 32, 1982, 207-212

48.1.87 Esther A. Solomon, "Nyayasutra II.1.21-30", PAIOC 30, 1982, 415-421

48.1.88 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya, by Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. Calcutta 1982

48.1.89 L.P.N.Sinha, Nyaya Theory of Perception. New Delhi 1983

48.1.90 Nalinee Chapekar, "Samkhya in the Nyayasutra and Nyayabhasya" (summary), PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 336-337

48.1.91 L.V.Joshi, "Bhasarvajna's fresh approach to tatpurvakam (Nyayasutra I.1.5)" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 347-348

48.1.92 Edited with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti by Asubodha Vidyabhusana and Nityabodha Vidyaratna. Delhi 1986

48.1.93 Candra Sodha, "A fresh approach to isvaropadanata in Nyayasutras", Glory of Knowledge 211-216

48.1.94 Selections translated in CL, 75-92

48.1.95 Brundabnan Patra, "On the meaning of the term avyapadesya in Nyayasutra I.1.4", VIJ 26, 1988, 144-152 

48.1.95.5 Daya Krishna, "The text of the Nyayasutras: some problems:, JICPR 7.2, 1990. Reprinted IPACP 2623-322

48.1.96 Claus Oetke, Zur Method der Analyse Philosophischer Sutratexte. Die pramana passagen der Nyayasutra. SII Monograph 11. Reinbek 1991 

48.1.96.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Gotama in the Nyayasutra and Vatsyayana in the Nyayabhasya", BPBS 1-12

48.1.97 Nandita Bandyopadhyay, "Relation of causality and Gautama's concept of God", RelationsIP 141-160

48.1.97.1 Bhupendra Chandra Das, "Some problems concerning Gotama's theory of apavarga", VJP 30.1, 1993, A12-21

48.1.97.4 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya, "On the second sutra of Gautama", CultInd 223-228

48.1.97.7 Karen Preisedanz, Studien zur Nyayasutra III.1 mit der Nyayatattvaloka Vacaspati Misra's II. Two volumes . Stuttgart 1994

48.1.98 2.2.58-70 translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya thereon, in Heeraman Tiwari, "One and many: the early Naiyayikas and the problem of universals", JIP 22, 1994, 137-170

48.1.98.1 Bruce M. Perry, An Introduction to the Nyayacaturgranthika with English Translations. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1995

48.1.99 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyaya, "The third form of inference in the Nyayasutra", Srijnanamrtam 402-411

48.1.100 Annette Meuthrath, Untersuchungen zur Kompositionsgeschichte der Nyayasutras. Wurzburg 1996

48.1.100.5 Karin Preisendanz and Birgit Kellner, "Studies in Nyayasutra III.1 and Vacaspati Misra's Nyayatattvaloka thereon", BSOAS 59, 1996, 576 (?)

48.1.101 Edited with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya by Saccidananda Misra. Delhi 1999

48.1.105 Joerg Tuske, "Being in two minds; the divided mind in the Nyayasutras", AsPOxford 9, 1999, 229-238

48.1.107 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Gautama's definition of pratyaksa", RKBSSS 13-20

48.1.108 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Gautama and his successors in the Pramanamimamsa", RKBSSS

48.1.110 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawal. 6SystIP 1-82

48.1.120 Brendan S. Gillon, "Nyayasutra 5.1.2: anomalies in the Bhasya", JIP 31, 2003, 47-60

48.1.124 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and S. C. Vidyabhusana's translation, by Raghunath Ghosh. Delhi 2003

48.1.125 Edited, with Ramabhadra Sarvabhauma's Nyayarahasya and Janakinatha Cudamani's Anviksikitattvanirnaya, by Prabal Kumar Sen. Two volumes. Calcutta 2003

48.1.130 Karen Preisendanz, "The production of philosophical literature in South Asia during the pre-canonical period 15th to 18th centuries: the case of the Nyayasutra commentarial tradition", JIP 33, 2005, 55-94

48.1.135 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyaya, "On the Nyayasutra of Gautama", Anviksa 27, 2006, 69-83

48.1.138 Satchidananda Misra, "Review article: Daya Krishna, The Nyaya Sutras: a New Commentary and old text", JICPR 23.4, 2006, 207-227

48.1.138.2 Mayumi NASU, "Dhammadesana in Nagarjuna and Madhyamaka philosophy", DandA 2, 329-336

48.1.138.3 Christopher G. Framarian, "Motivation in the Nyayasutras and Brahmasiddhi", Religious Studies 44, 2008, 43-61

48.1.138.8 Edited and translated into French, with Vatsyana’s Nyayabhasya, by Michael Angot as L’art de conduire le pensee en Inde. Paris 2009

48.1.140 Sung Yong Kang, "What does -sama mean? On the uniform ending of the names of the jatis in the Nyayasutras", JIP 37, 2009, 75-96

48.1.140.5 Keya Mandal, "Gautamaon the primary meaning of words”, IndPQ 29, 2012, 107-116

48.1.141 Alberto Todeschini, "Twenty-Two Ways to Lose a Debate: A Gricean Look at the Nyayasutra's Points of Defeat", JIP 38, 2010, 49-74



49.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)

     1.Samadhiraja- or Candrapradipa-Sutra

See t161.1.47.

49.1.1 Summarized in Rajendralal Mitra, The Sanskrit Buddhist Literature of Nepal (Calcutta 1882), 207-221

49.1.2 Chapter 16 and part of Chapter 15 edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Hari Mohan Vidyabhusan. Calcutta 1896; Shanghai 1940

49.1.3 Chapters 8, 19 and 22 translated in Konstantin Regamey, Three Chapters from the Samadhirajasutra (in Polish). Warsaw 1938

49.1.4 Summary of Chapters 1-16 by Nalinaksha Dutt in GilgitM 2.1, xiii-xxiii; Chapters 17-32 in GilgitM 2.2, i-xxix; Chapters 33-40 in GilgitM 2.3, i-xxvii

49.1.5 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 2 (Darbhanga 1961)

49.1.6 A.A.G.Bennett, "Excerpts from the Samadhiraja-Sutra", MB 76, 1968, 295-298

49.1.7 Chapter 11 translated in Mark Tatz, Revelation in Madhyamika Buddhism. M.A.Thesis, U. of Washington 1972

49.1.8 Chapters 1-4 edited by Sheiren Masunami in TDKK 60, 1975, 244-188, 796-761

49.1.9 Partly translated into French in Silburn 178, 204

49.1.10 G. Bongard-Levin, ed., "A new fragment of the Sanskrit Samadhirajasutra from Central Asia", Sanskrit and Indian Culture (Moscow 1979), 62-72 (in Russian, with English summary on p. 252)

49.1.11 Chapters 4, 6, 7 and 9 translated into French in Jean Filliozat, "La mort volontaire par le feu et la tradition bouddhique indienne", JA 251, 1963, 21-51

49.1.12 Most of Chapter 34 translated into German in Friedrich Weller, "Der arme Heinrich in Indien", OL 68, 1973, 437-448

49.1.13 Chapters l-4 translated in Gomez/Silk 11-88

49.1.13.1 John Rockwell, Jr., Samadhi and Patient Acceptance: Four Chapters of the Samadhiraja-sutra translated from the Sanskrit and Tibetan. M.A.Thesis, The Naropa Institute, Boulder, Colorado 1980

49.1.13.5 Gerhard Ehlers, Das Jnanavati-Jataka aus der Jatakamala des Gopadatta: nach der manuscript heruasgegeben, Kommantiert, mit dem Samadhirajasutra des Gilgits Manuscripts verglichen und ins Deutsche ubersetzt. Dissertation, Marburg 1980

49.1.14 Ed. and tr. in Christopher Cuppers, The IXth Chapter of the Samadhirajasutra. Stuttgart 1990

49.1.15 Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "A note on a newly-identified palm-leaf manuscript of the Samadhirajasutra", IIJ 39, 1996, 105-109

49.1.16 Portion translated by Christian Lindtner in LindH 46-59

49.1.15.5 Edited, with Nepalese commentary by Saddharmaraja Vajracarya, by Herakiji Vajracarya. Lalitapur 1998

49.1.17 Summary based on 49.1.1, 49.1.14 and 161.2.47 in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 185-192

49.1.18 Andrew Skilton, "Four recensions of the Samadhiraja-Sutra", IIJ 42, 1999, 335-336

49.1.19 Andrew Skilton, "Dating the Samadhiraja Sutra", JIP 27, 1999, 635-652

49.1.20 Andrew Skilton, "The Gilgit manuscript of the Samadhirasutra", CAJ 44, 2000, 67-86

49.1.21 Andrew Skilton, "Samadhirajasutra", MonSC 2, 97-178

49.1.22 Andrew Skilton, "State or statement? Samadhi in some early Mahayana Sutras", EB 34.2, 2002, 51-93

49.1.24 Aeksa Dokie, Samadhija Sutra: an English translation of Chapters I-XX of the Sanskrit Text with critical notes. 2003. Summarized in RBS pp. 229-230


49A.Author Unknown (150)

   1.Vimalakirtinirdesasutra

Portions translated in Siksasamuccaya; BudTexts; de Bary; Beyer; Silburn; Paul

49A.1.1 Translated by Masatoshi Ohara, Hansei Zasshi 13, 1898

49A.1.2 Pieces edited by Ernst Leumann in AKM 15, 1920, 42-49. These retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 80-82, with additional sections, KT 5, 131-132, 377-378

49A.1.3 Translated by Hokei Idzumi. EB 2, 1922-23:358, 366. 4, 1926-28: 48, 177, 348

49A.1.4 Partly translated into German in Hans Reichelt, Die Soghdischen Handschriftenreste des Britischen Musuems. I. Teil (Heidelberg 1928), 2-13

49A.1.5 Friedrich Weller, "Bemerkungen zum Soghdischen Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", AKM 10.2, 1935, 314-364

49A.1.6 Friedrich Weller, Zum soghdischen Vimalakirtinirdesasutra. AKM 22.6, Leipzig 1937, 1966

49A.1.7 Translated from Chinese into German by Jakob Fischer and Yokota Takezo as Das Sutra Vimalakirti (Das Sutra über die Erlösung). Tokyo 1944, 1969

49A.1.8 Richard B. Mather, The Doctrine of non-duality in the Vimalakirtinirdesa-sutra. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California 1949

49A.1.10 Chapter 7 translated into French in Richard H. Robinson, "Le Sutra des enseignements de Vimalakirti...d'aprés de texte chinois de Kumarajiva. Chapter VII. Considerent les etres vivants", PN 6, 1957, no. 2, 11a-13b

49A.1.12 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as L'Enseignement de Vimalakirti (Louvain 1962, 1987). This translated into English by Sara Boin as The Teaching of Vimalakirti, PTSTr 1976. English translation alone in Sacred Books of the Buddhists 32, 1976

49A.1.12.1 Translated by Richard H. Robinson as The Inconceivable Liberation. Madison, Wisconsin 1967

49A.1.13 Richard B. Mather, "Vimalakirti and gentry Buddhism", HistR 8, 1968, 60-73

49A.1.14 Edited in Tibetan by Jisshu Oshika. ActInd 1, 1970, 137-240. Appendices, index in ActInd 3, 1973-75, 159-352

49A.1.16 Haruhiko Masaki, "On the problem of prajna, carya and sraddha in connection with the commentary upon the Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", JIBSt 19.2, 1970, 32-41

49A.1.17 Summarized in Warder 397-399. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 192-194

49A.1.18 Translated from Chinese by Lu K'uan Yi (Charles Luk). Berkeley 1972. Summary of 14 chapters.

49A.1.19 Stefan Anacker, "The Vimalakirti-Nirdesa Sutra", BAMP 108-111

49A.1.20 Translated by Robert A.F.Thurman as The Holy Teaching of Mahayana Scripture. State College, Penna. 1976; Delhi 1991

49A.1.21 Partly translated in Sarah A. Boin, "An introduction to the teaching of Vimalakirti", MW 50.2, 1975, 71-76

49A.1.22 Partly translated in D. N. Mackenzie (ed.), The Buddhist Sogdian Texts of the British Library (Leiden 1976), I, 21-31; II, 31-36

49A.1.23 James Douglas Whitehead, The Sinicization of Buddhism. A Study of the Vimalakirtinirdesa Sutra and its Interpretations in China from the Third through the Sixth Century. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1976

49A.1.25 Edited in Tibetan and restored to Sanskrit by Bhikkhu Pasadika and Lal Mani Joshi. Bibliotheca Indo-Tibetica 5. Sarnath 1981

49A.1.25.1 Edited in Roman and Mongolian script in Gyogy Kara, Le Sutra de Vimalakirti en mongol: texte de Ergilu-A Rincin; ms. de Leningrad. Monumenta lingua Mongolicae collecta 9. Two volumes. Budapest 1982

49A.1.26 Translated into French by Raniero Gnoli. TBIS 171-304

49A.1.26.0 Stephen Marcus Salzberg, A Popular Exposition in Prose and Verse of the Vimalakirti Sutra: An Annotated Translation of Stein Manuscript Number 4571. M.A.Thesis, U. of British Columbia 1983

49A.1.26.00 Judy Changwa Ho, Tunhuang Cave 249a Representation of the Vimalakirtinirdesa. Two volumes. ph.D.Thesis, Yale University 1985

49A.1.26.1 P. O. Skjaervo, "Khotanese fragments of the Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", in Kalyanamitraragini. Essays in honour of Nils Simonsson (ed. E. Kahrs), Oslo 1986, 229-260

49A.1.27 Edward Hamlin, "Magical upaya in the Vimalakirtinirdesa Sutra", JIABS 11.1, 1988, 89-122

49A.1.28 Christine Kontler, "Le prodigé comme manifestation de l'inconceivable dans le Vimalakirtinirdesa", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 6, 1988, 329-341

49A.1.29 Gadjin Nagao, "The Vimalakirti Sutra", BudSp 155-159

49A.1.30 The Vimalakirti Sutra (from the Chinese version by Kumarajiva). Translated by Burton Watson. New York 1997

49A.1.32 Peter Zieme, Vimalakirtinirdesasutra: Edition alttüurkischen Ubersetzungen nach Handschriftfragmenten von Berlin und Kyoto. Turnhout, Belgium 2000

49A.1.35 Yoshiyasu Yonezawa, "On the Sanskrit manuscript of the Vimalakirtinirdesa", Mahapitaka Newsletter n.s. 8, 2003, 6-7

49A.1.38 Paul Demieville (tr. S. Boin-Webb)", Vimalakirti in China", BSR 21, 2004, 179-196

49A.1.40 Andrew Skilton, "Vimalakirti", EnB 2, 2004, 885

49A.1.45 Alan Sponberg, "Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", EnBuddhism 801-803

49A.1.45.5 With the Janalokalamkara, translated into Sanskrit and collated with Tibetan and Chinese translations, by Taisho Daigaku, Sogo Bukkyo Kenkuji, Bongo Butten Keikyukai. Tokyo 2004

49A.1.46 Asao Iwamatsu, "Characteristics of the verses of the Sanskrit Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 247-248

49A.1.47 Elsa Legitimo, "The Vimalikirtinirdesa's narration on the amrta distribution and its exploitation by the Pusa chutu jing's author", JiBSt 55.3, 2007, 51-56

49A.1.48 Midori Nishino, "The bodhisattva doctrine of the Vimalakirtinirdesa", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 248

49A.1.49 Yosuo Matsumani, "An examination of the Sanskrit text of the Vimalakirtinirdesa: a comparison with the other versions in translation", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 206-207

49A.1.50 Yoshiyasu Yonazawa, "The Vimalakirtinirdesa and the (Sarvabuddhavisatavatara)Jnanalokalamkara", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 52-63

49A.1.54 Jeffrey Dippmann, "Vimalakirti's triumphant silence bridgine Indian and East Asian Buddhism", ATAC 64-75

49A.1.57 Paul Harrison, "Experimental core samples of Chinese translations of two Buddhist sutras analyzed in the light of recent Sanskrit manuscript discoveries", JIABS 31.1-2, 2010, 205-250

49A.1.60 Yukiya Kasai, Der altturkale Kommentar zum Vimalakirtinirdesasutra. Berliner Turantexte 29. Trunhort 2011



49B Author Unknown (175?)

   1.Salistambasutra

49B.1.1 Edited and reconstructed into Sanskrit in Louis de la Vallee Poussin, Théorie des douze causes (London 1913)

49B.1.2 Edited and reconstructed into Sanskrit by N. Aiyaswami Sastri, Arya Salistamba Sutra (Adyar 1950). Reprinted in Mahayana-Sutra-Samgraha (ed. P.L.Vaidya), Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 17 (Darbhanga 1961), together with V.V.Gokhale's version

49B.1.3 Edited and translated in Noble Ross Reat, The Salistamba Sutra (Delhi 1993)

49B.1.3.1 Edited and translated in Jeffrey Davis Schoening, The Salistamba-Sutra and its Indian Commentaries. Two volumes. Wien 1995

49B.1.4 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 194-197

49B.1.7 Edited by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in CincoS.

49B.1.8 Kahapola Sugataratana, Causality: Eastern and Western Thoughts based on Arya Salistamba Sutra. Wellanpitiya, Sri Lanka 2003


50.Aryadeva (180) (NCat I, 13)

    1.Aksarasataka

Summarized in Ruegg 53; Lang (50.2.14), 14-15

50.1.1 Translated from Chinese and Tibetan, with Bodhiruci's Chinese version, by V.V.Gokhale. MKB 14, 1930

50.1.2 H.G.A.van Zeyst, "Aksarasataka", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 360

50.1.3 Summarized by Karen C. Lang. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 222-228


    2.Catuhsataka (NCat II, 168; VI, 333)

50.2.1 Hari Prasad Shastri, "Notes on the newly-found manuscript of Catuhsatika", JASBe n.s. 7, 1911, 431-436

50.2.2 Partially edited, with Candrakirti's Vrtti, by Hari Prasad Shastri. Memoires of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 3.8, 1914, 449-514

50.2.3 Karikas 192-194 of Chapter 9 translated into German in Winternitz no. 40

50.2.4 Chapters 8-16 edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and translated into French by P.L.Vaidya, Études sur Aryadeva et son Catussataka. Paris 1923

50.2.5 Giuseppe Tucci, "La versione cinese del Catuhsataka di Aryadeva confrontata col test sanscritor e la traduzione tibetana", RDSO 10, 1923, 521-567

50.2.6 Chapter 7 reconstructed into Sanskrit and translated, with extracts from Candrakirti's Vrtti, by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. PAIOC 4, 1928, 831-871

50.2.7 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit, with extracts from Candrakirti's Vrtti, by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. VBS 2.2, 1931

50.2.8 Chapter 9.12-19 translated into German in Frauwallner 2, 219-220

50.2.9 Susumu Yamaguchi, "A summary of Aryadeva's Catuhsataka, Chapter 9" (summary). ARROU 14, 1961, 1

50.2.10 Edited with Candrakirti's Vrtti by Bhagchandra Jain Bhaskar. Nagpur 1971

50.2.10.5 Herambha Chatterjee, "Catuhsataka", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 697-702

50.2.10.7 Ratna Handurakhanda, "Catuhsatakasastrakarikanama", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 702-703

50.2.11 Chapter 11 outlined by Ichigo Ogawa. ARROU 29, 1976, 6-8

50.2.12 Chapter 9 translated into French, with Candrakirti's commentary, by Jacques May, (1) "Aryadeva et Candrakirti sur le permanence", IEB 215-232; (2) Karikas 207-211 at BEFEO 69, 1981, 75-96; (3) Karikas 212-219 at AS 35.2, 1981, 57-66; (4) Karikas 220-221 in Études de Lettres, Revue de la Faculte des Lettres de l'Universite de Lausanne 1982, n.s. 3, 45-76; (5) "Aryadeva V" in Shinpi Shiso ronshu/Studies of Mysticism in Honour of the 1150th Anniversary of Kobo Daishi's Nirvanam. Acta Indologica 6: Naritesan Shinshoji 1984, 115-144

50.2.13 Summarized in Ruegg 51-53

50.2.14 Edited and translated by Karen Lang. Indiske Studien 7. Copenhagen 1986. Summary on pp. 16-21. (Originally Ph.D.Dissertation, U. of Washington 1983) Translated into German as Catuhsataka. 400 Verses über den Weg zur Erleuchtung. Frankfurt-am-Main 1983, 2007

50.2.15 Chapters 12-13 edited in Sanskrit, with Dharmapala's and Candrakirti's commentaries, and translated by Tom J.F. Tillemans. Wien 1990, 2008

50.2.15.1 James Andrew Ryan, Dharmapala's Commentry on the Mahayana Catuhsataka Sastra: an Annotated Translation of Chapter Ten. M.A.Thesis, U. of Virginia 1990

50.2.15.7 Translated into Spanish by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti. REB 6, 1993-94, 125-134

50.2.16 Translated by Ruth Sonam in Yogic Deed of Bodhisattvas: Gyel-tsap on Aryadeva's Four Hundred. Ithaca, N.Y. 1994.

50.2.16.0 Selections translated by Karen Lang as "Aryadeva and Chandrakirti on self and selfishness", BudinP 380-398

50.2.16.1 John P. Keenan, Dharmapala's Critique of Bhavaviveka's Madhyamaka Explanation of Emptiness: the Tenth Chapter of Ta-ch'eng Kuang pa-lun commenting on Aryadeva's Catuhsataka, Chapter Sixteen.Studies in Asian Thought and Culture 20. Lewiston, N.Y. 1997

50.2.17 Portion translated into Danish in LindH 178-194

50.2.18 Summarized by Karen Lang. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 198-215

50.2.25 Koshin Suzuki, "A transliteration of the Sanskrit notes on the Catuhsatikatika in the *Laksanatika", GJWDJ 189-206

50.2.28 Edited with Candrakirti's Vrtti by Bhagchandra Jain Bhaskara. Jaipur 2006; Nagput 2007


   4.Sataka or Satasastra

50.4.1 Translated into Italian in Giuseppe Tucci, "Le Satasastra Tradotto dal Cinese e commentato Confutazione della teoria dell'atman", Alle Fontidelle Religioni 2, 1923-24, no. 1; no. 4, 32-43

50.4.2 G. Tucci, "Le Cento Strofe", Studia Materiale di Storie della Religioni 1, 1925

50.4.3 Partly translated by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 89 pp.

50.4.4 Summarized in Ruegg 51

50.4.5 Karen Lang, "On Aryadeva's citation of Nyaya texts in the *Sataka", WZKSOA 32, 1988, 131-140. Summary in ZDMG Supplement 9, Hamburg 1992, 175-176

50.4.6 Summarized by Karen C. Lang, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 215-222


    5.Madhyamakabhramagata

50.5.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "Un traité d'Aryadeva sur le 'nirvana' des heretiques", TP 24, 1936, 16-31


    6.General

See a47.16: 1, 23, 81

50.6.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Le nirvana d'après Aryadeva", MCB 1, 1931-32, 127-136

50.6.2 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Aryadeva", IHQ 9, 1933, 978

50.6.3 Nalinaksha Dutt, "Home of Aryadeva", IHQ 10, 1934, 137-142

50.6.4 Hajime Nakamura, "The doctrine of Jainism allegedly introduced by Aryadeva", Srimad-Vijayarajendrasuri Smaraka-Grantha 817-819

50.6.5 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Aryadeva", EnBud 2.1, 1966, 109-115

50.6.6 Junkichi Imanishi, "The Samkhya philosophy as referred to by Aryadeva and Vasu" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 18.1, 1970, 65-101

50.6.7 Megumu Honda, "Arya Deva's critique against Samkhya", JIBSt 23.1, 1974, 7-12

50.6.8 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The great guru Aryadeva", MB 84, 1976, 262-267

50.6.8.5 Karen Lang, "Aryadeva on the career of a bodhisattva”, TibSHR 192-198

50.6.9 Jacques May, "Aryadeva et Candrakirti sur le permanence (III)", AS 35.2, 1981, 47-76

50.6.9.0 Karen Christina Lang, Aryadeva on the Bodhisattva's Cultivation of Merit of Knowledge. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Washington 1983

50.6.9.0.5 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "Dharmakirti, Aryadeva and Dharmapala on scriptural authority", Tetsugaku (Hiroshima) 38, 1986, 31-47. Reprinted SLL 27-36

50.6.9.1 Dipak K. Barua, "Aryadeva: the mahapandita or the great learned man", JDPaliUC 5, 1989-90, 17-25

50.6.10 Tom J.F.Tillemans, Materials for the Study of Aryadeva, Dharmapala and Candrakirti. Wien 1990

50.6.11 Karen C. Lang, "Aryadeva and Candrakirti on the dharma of kings", AS 46.1, 1992, 232-243

50.6.15 Karen Lang, "Aryadeva", EnB 1, 2001, 31

50.6.20 Andrew McGarrity, "Aryadeva's gradual states: their transmission from India to Tibet", JIABS 32.1-2, 2009 (2010), 151-212


51.Author Unknown (190)

    1.Tathagatotpattisambhavanirdesa (T.291)

See a224.1.5

51.1.0 Ryokei Kaginushio, "A study in the Tathagatotpattisambhava-nirdesa of the Avatamsaka-sutra", ARROU 25, 1972, 2-3

51.1.0.1 Translated by Luis O. Gomez as "The whole universe as a sutra", BudinP 107-112

51.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 228


52.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Satasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra (1st section of Mahaprajnaparamitasutra)

52.1.1 Sher-phyin (i.e., a Tibetan translation) edited by Pratapa Chandra Ghosa. Three volumes. BI 115, 1888, 1890, 1895. . Part 1, fasc. 15, Calcutta 1911.

52.1.2 14 chapters edited by Pratap Chandra Ghosa. Two volumes. BI 153, 1902, 1912

52.1.3 J. N. Reuter, "Some Buddhist fragments from Chinese Turkestan in Sanskrit and Khotanese", Journal de la societe finno-ougrienne 30, 1913-18, no. 37

52.1.4 Sylvain Levi, "Un fragment chinois de la Satasahasrikaprajnaparamita" in Hoernle, Volume One, 390-395

52.1.4.5 B. B. Bidyabinod, Fragment of a Prajnaparamia manuscript from central Aisa. Calcutta 1927; Delhi 1991

52.1.5 Chapter 9 discussed in S. Levi, "Ysa" (1929), published in MSylLevi 355-363

52.1.6 Sten Konow, "The Arapanca alphabet and the Sakas", ActOD 12, 1934, 13-24

52.1.7 F.W.Thomas, "A Kharosthi document and the Arapacana alphabet", Miscellanea Academica Berlinensia 1950, 194-207

52.1.8 Parts translated in Edward Conze, BudTexts and its German translation, and in Conze, Selected Sayings

52.1.9 Marcelle Lalou, "Les plus anciens rouleaux tibétains trouvés à Touenhouang', RO 21, 1957, 149-152

52.1.10 Analyzed in Conze's TPL 10-11, 31-34

52.1.11 Translated by Edward Conze. London 1961

52.1.12 Marcelle Lalou, "Manuscrits tibétains de la Satasahasrika cachés à Touen-houang", JA 252, 1964, 479-486

52.1.13 Parts translated into French in Silburn 112, 276-277

52.1.14 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229

52.1.15 Cristine Ann Scherrer-Schaub, "Was Byan Chub Sense Dpa' a posthumous title of King Ye Ses 'Od? The evidence of a Tabo colophon", Tabo2, 207-225

52.1.19 Kaie Mochizuki, "On the Satasarikaprajnaparamita attributed to Atisa", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 39-45


53.Author Unknown (200)

     1.Pancavimsatisahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra

See a174.3.20.2; 174.3.24.1

53.1.1 Ernst Obermiller, "A study of the twenty aspects of the sunyata based on Haribhadra's Abhisamayalamkaraloka and the Pancavimsatisahasrika", IHQ 9, 1933, 170-187.

53.1.2 Chapter One edited by Nalinaksa Dutt. COS 28, 1934

53.1.3 B. Bhattacharya, "Twenty-three Buddhist miniatures from Bengal (11th century A.D.)", Bulletin of the Baroda State Museum and Picture Gallery I.1, 1943-44, 17-36

53.1.4 Parts translated in Conze, BudTexts and its German translation; also in Selected Sayings

53.1.5 Studied in Conze's TPL 10-11, 34-36

53.1.6 Edward Conze (tr.), The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom with the Divisions of the Abhisamayalamkara. I (London 1961), II-III (Madison, Wis. 1964). Reprinted Delhi 1975, 1979; Berkeley 1984

53.1.6.1 Edited by T. Kimura in TDKK 56, 1971, 164-29; 57, 1972, 524-503; 58, 1973, 270-238; 61, 1968, 668-665. Reprinted Toikyo 1986, 1990

53.1.7 Masamitsu Soejima, "A fundamental study of the Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita with translations" (Japanese with English summary). SDKR 24, 1976, 51-72

53.1.8 Nancy R. Lethcoe, "Some notes on the relationship between the Abhisamayalamkara, the revised Pancavimsatisahasrika, and the Chinese translation of the unrevised Pancavimsatisahasrika", JAOS 96, 1976, 499-511

53.1.9 Studied in Nancy R. Lethcoe, "The Bodhisattva ideal in the Asta- and Panca- Paramitasutras", in PRS 263-280

53.1.10 S. Paranartanem "Indikatusaya copper plaques", Epigraphia Zeylanisca III, 199-212

53.1.11 Partly edited in Oscar von Hinuber, Sieben Golblätter einer Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita aus Anuradhapura. Gottingen 1984. Also published as The Jetavanerama Gold Plates. University of Kelaniya, Sri Lanka 1988

53.1.11.05 M. H. F. Jayasuriya, "A fragmentary Sri Lankan recension of the Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita Sutra", SLJBS 2, 1988, 175-209

53.1.11.1 G. Bongard-Levin, "A fragment of the Pancavimsatisahasrika- Prajnaparamita-sutra from A.Stein collection", ABORI 72-73, 1991-92, 715-717

53.1.11.2 G. M. Bongard-Levin, "A fragment of the Pancavimsatisahasrika-Prajnaparamita-Sutra", with Shogo Watanabe, "A comparative study of the PPS-PP", JAOS 112, 1992, 383-396

53.1.12 Tilmann Vetter, "Compounds in the prologue of the Pancavimsatisahasrika, WZKSOA 37, 1993, 45-92

53.1.13 Elena de Rossi Filibeck, "A study of a fragmentary ms. of the Pancavimsatika in the Ta pho Library'. EAW 44, 1994, 137-160

53.1.13.5 Shoryo Watanabe, "A comparative study of the Pancavimsatisahasrika-Prajnaparamita", JAOS 114, 1994, 386-396

53.1.14 G. M. Bongard-Levin and Shin'ichi Hori, "A fragment of the Larger Prajnaparamita from Central Asia", JIABS 19.1, 1996, 19-60

53.1.15 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229

53.1.16 Chapters 1-6 translated into Italian in Stefano Zacchetti, Le piu antica versione cinese delle Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita. Venezia 1999

53.1.20 Keishi Karashima, "Two Sanskrit fragments of the Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita in the Mannerheim collection", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 81-104


54.Author Unknown (200)

     1.Astadasasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra

54.1.1 Partly edited by Bidyabinod. Memoirs of the Architectural Survey of India 32, 1927

54.1.2 Partly edited by Sten Konow, "Central Asian fragments of the Astadasasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra and of an unidentified text", Memoirs of the Architectural Survey of India 69, 1942

54.1.3 Edward Conze, "Preliminary note on the Prajnaparamita manuscript", JRAS 1950, 32-36

54.1.4 Parts translated in Conze's Selected Sayings

54.1.5 Studied in Conze's TPL, 40-41

54.1.6 Chapters 55-70, corresponding to the 5th abhisamaya, edited and translated by Edward Conze, The Gilgit Manuscript of the Astadasasahasrikaprajnaparamita. SerOR 26, 1962. Chapter 70 to 82, corresponding to the 6th, 7th and 8th abhisamayas edited and translated by Edward Conze in SerOR 46, Rome 1974. Both reprinted together in The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom with the Divisions of the Abhisamayalamkara (Berkeley 1975),431-652

54.1.7 Translated by Edward Conze. Madison, Wis. 1964

54.1.8 Ratna Handurukanda,"Astadasa-sahasrika-prajnaparamita-nama-mahayana-sutra", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 233-235

54.1.9 Noriaki Hakamaya, "A consideration of the Byams sus kyi lehu from the historical point of view", JIBSt 24.1, 1975, 20-30

54.1.10 Byams 'zus le'u'i' phros don dan bcas pa'i dpad 'zib: a thesis on Prajnaparamita philosophy based upon the Bodhisattvasiksaprabheda Maitreyapariprccha, the 83rd Chapter of the Astadasasahasrika. New Delhi 1981

54.1.11 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94


55.Author Unknown (200)

     1.Dasasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra

55.1.l Chapters 1-2 restored to Sanskrit by Sten Konow (Oslo 1941), 7-89

55.1.2 Parts translated in Conze's Selected Sayings

55.1.3 Epitomized in Conze's TPL 45-46


56.Author Unknown (200 A.D.)

    1.Sanmukhidharani (Sautrantika)

56.1.1 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese by Katsumi Mimaki. Introduction in JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 29-36. Edited in Report of the Japanese Association for Tibetan Studies 23 (Tokyo 1977)

56.1.2 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229-230


59.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Jinaputrarthasiddhasutra (T.169, 171)


60.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Ksemamkarapariprcchasutra (T.533)


61.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Mahalalikapariprcchasutra (T.569-571; Toh. 171)

61.1.1 Partly translated into French in Feer 363-371

61.1.2 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan. 'Phags pa bgres mos zus pa zes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo. 1970


63.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Nandopanandanagararajadamasutra (T.597)


64.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Puspakutadharanisutra (T.1356-1359)


65.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Suratapariprcchasutra (T.310(27), 328-329; Toh. 71)

65.1.1 Translated Treasury 243-255


66.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Tathagatajnanamudra(samadhi)sutra (T.632-634)


67.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Tathagatapratibimbapratisthanusamsa (T.692-694)


67A.Matrceta (210)

    1.Maharajakaniskalekha

67A.1.1 Edited by Michael Hahn. Bern 1992, 1998

67A.1.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 231

67A.1.3 Translated by Michael Hahn as Invitation to Enlightenment. Letter to the Great King Kaniska, with a translation of Candragomin's Letter to a Disciple. Berkeley 1999

67A.1.5 Christian Lindtner, "Invitation to enlightenment: letter to the great King Kaniska by Matrceta; letter to a disciple by Candragomin", BudSR 18.2, 2001, 258-262


    2.Varnarhavarana

67A.2.00 J. W. de Jong, "A propose du Varnarhavaranasutra de Matrceta", IIJ 10, 1967, 181-183

67A.2.0 Dieter Schlinghoff, Die Buddhastotras: Faksimilewiedergabe der Handschriften. Berelin 1968

67A.2.1 Edited by Jens-Uwe Hartmann. Gottingen 1987

67A.2.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 231-233

67A.2.3 Ludo Rocher, "Das Varnathavarana des Matrceta", JAOS 170, 2000, 160-151


    3.Satapanasatka or Prasadapratibodhabhava

See e67A.2.0

67A.3.1 Edited by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Cambrisdge 1951,.1980

67A.3.1.1 Translated by Shravasti Dhamika. Kandy 1989

67A.3.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 233-234


    4.General

67A.4.1 Peter Khorocha, "Matrceta", EnB 2, 2004, 518


68.Author Unknown (200)

    1.Vatsasutra (T.808-809)


68A.Udbhatasiddhasvamin (210)

    1.Visesastava

68A.1.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German by Johannes Schneider, Der Lobpreis der Vorz—glichkeit des Buddha: Udbhatasiddhasvamis Visesastava mit Prajnavarmans Kommentar. Bonn 1993

68A.1.1.5 Johannes Schneider, "Three ancient Buddhist apologetic hymns", GSBL 47-56

68A.1.1.7 A. S. T. Naga, "A note on the Visesastava (khyad par 'phags bstad); 'Superir Verses in praise (for Buddha Sakatayana)", TJ 23.2, 1998, 49-83

68A.1.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 234-236


69.Rahulabhadra (225)

    1.Prajnaparamitastotra

See a47.2.13.2

69.1.1 Edited by R.Hikata in Suvikrantivikrantivikrami-Pariprccha-Prajnaparamita-Sutra (Fukuoka 1958), 1-2

69.1.2 Translated by Conze in BudTexts 147-149

69.1.3 Summarized in Ruegg 55. Reprinted EnIndPh 9, 1999, 236-237


70.Kumaralata (230)

   1. Kalpanamanditika

70.1.00 Translated into French by Edouard Huber as Sutralamkara. Paris 1908

70.1.0 Edited in Heinrich Lüders, Bruchstücke buddhistischer Dramen 1911. Reprinted in Heft 1 of Kleinere Sanskrit Texte (Leipzig 1926). Reprinted Wiesbaden 1979

70.1.1 Michael Hahn, "Kumaralata's Kalpanamanditika Drstantapankti Nr. 1. Die Vorzugleichkeit des Buddha", ZASS 16, 1982, 309-337


    2.General

70.2.1 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Kumaralata", EnBud 6, 1999, 256-257


71.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Aksayamatinirdesasutra (T.397(12), 403; Toh. 175)

See d25A.1.1

71.1.1 Edited in Siksamuccaya, pp. 12 ff.

71.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz No. 32

71.1.3 Edited in Conze, BudTexts No. 170

71.1.4 Partly translated into German in Nyanaponika, No. 78

71.1.5 Alex Wayman, "The samadhi lists of the Aksayamatinirdesa-sutra", ActO (Budapest) 34, 1980, 305-318

71.1.5.1.Alex Wayman, "A report on the Aksayamatinirdesasutra", SIHAC 6, 1980, 220

71.1.6 L.S.Kawamura, "The Aksayamatinirdesasutra and Mi pham's mKhas 'jug", CTBRP 2, 1983, 131-146. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 237-238

71.1.6.1.C.E.Freeman, "Samvrti, vyavahara and paramartha in the Aksayamatinirdesa", BF 2, 1991, 97-114

71.1.7 Edited and translated in Jens Braarvig, Aksayamatinirdesasutra. Two Volumes. Oslo 1993

71.1.9 Alex Wayman, "Going and not going: the scripture and MK, Chap. 2", UTK 293-310


72.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Angulimalikasutra (T.118-120)


73.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Asokadattavyakaranasutra (T.310(32), 337; Toh. 83)

73.1.1 Translated in Treasury, 115-132


74.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Asokarajavadanasutra (T.2042)


75.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Astabudhakasutra (T.427-428, 430-431)


76.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Bhadrakalpasamadhisutra (T.425)(at least two different texts under this name)

76.1.1 See F. Weller, Tausend Buddhanamen des Bhadrakalpa nach einer fünfsprachigen Polyglotte herausgeben (Leipzig 1928)

76.1.1.1 Translated in Sten Konow, Saka Versions of the Bhadrakalpikasutra. Oslo 1929

76.1.2 Partly edited, Siksasamuccaya 9

76.1.3 Edited Bailey 76-90

76.1.4 Edited by Shuyo Takubo, Tonka Shutsudo Utengo Himitsu Kyotenshu no Kenkyu (Tokyo 1975)

76.1.5 R.E.Emmerick, "Bhadrakalpikasutra", Encyclopedia Iranica 4, 1990, 190-191

76.1.6 Peter Skilling, "An arapacana syllabary in the Bhadrakalpika-sutra", JAOS 116, 1996, 522-523

76.1.8 Peter Skilling, "Note on the Bhadrakalpika-sutra", ARIRSU 13, 2010, 195-230; 14, 2010, 59-72


77.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Bhadramayakaravyakaranasutra (T.310(21), 324; Toh. 65)

77.1.1 Summarized in E. Leumann, Das nordarische (sakische) Lehrgedicht des Buddhismus (Leipzig 1933-36), 361-366

77.1.2 Edited (in Tibetan) and translated by Constantin Regamey, The Bhadramayakaravyakarana. Warsaw 1938. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 238-239

77.1.3 Translated in Treasury. 3-21


78.Author Unknown (250)

     1.Buddhasamgitisutra (T.810)


79.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Candraprabhakumarasutra (T.534-536)


80.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Caturdarakasamadhisutra (T.378-379)

80.1.1 Ratna Handurakande, "Caturdarakasamadhisutra", EnBud 3.4, 1977, 715-716


81.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Dasabhumikasutra (T.285-287)

See a103.1.90

81.1.1 Edited by Johannes Rahder. LM 39, 1926, 125-252

81.1.2 Seventh stage edited and translated, with Vasubandhu's commentary, by Johannes Rahder. ActOD 4, 1926, 214-256. Reprintee SPJP 581-623

81.1.3 Johannes Rahder (cp.), Glossary of the Sanskrit, Tibetan, Mongolian and Chinese Versions of the Dasabhumika-Sutra. Paris 1928

81.1.4 Gathas edited by Shinryu Susa and Johannes Rahder. EB 5, 1929-31, 335-339. 6, 1932-35, 51-84.

81.1.5 Edited by Ryuko Kondo. Tokyo 1936; Kyoto 1983

81.1.6 Hisao Inagaki, "The adoption of the Buddha's life pattern in the ten-bhumi systems", JIBSt 11.2, 1963, 80-85

81.1.7 Edited by Paramasurama Lakshmana Vaidya. Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 7, Darbhanga 1967

81.1.8 Megumu Honda, "Annotated translation of the Dasabhumika Sutra (revised by Johannes Rahder)", in D. Sinor (ed.), Studies in South, East and Central Asia (presented to Prof. Raghu Vira) (New Delhi 1968), 115-276

81.1.9 Kizow Inayu, "The religion of bodhisattva (the significance of the Dasabhumi doctrine and its treatment)", JIBSt 17.2, 1969, 8-9

81.1.10 Portions translated in Beyer 230-235

81.1.11 Kalpana Upreti, "The material milieu of the Dasabhumika Sutra", JDBSDU 4, 1977, 36-39

81.1.11.5 Kalpana Upreti (nee Biswas), A Critical Studyof the Dasabhumika-sutra. 1979. Summarized in RBS pp. 48-50.

81.1.12 Kalpana Upreti, "The concept of enlightenment in the Dasabhumikasutra", JDBSDU 6, 1979, 86-89

81.1.12.1 S.K.Nanayakara, "Dasabhumika Sutra", EnBud 4, 1984, 318-322

81.1.12.05 Bernard Faure, "Shen-hsiu el l'Avatamsakasutra", Zinbun 19, 1983, 1-16

81.1.13 Kalpana Upreti, "Mahayana not negation but supercessation of the Hinayana: the viewpoint of the Dasabhumikasutra", JDBSDU 9, 1985, 93-96

81.1.14 Kalpana Upreti, "The nature and scope of karma as in the Dasabhumikasutra", JDBSDU 14, 1990, 89-92

81.1.15 Robert Kritzer, "Pratityasamutpada in the Dasabhumikasutra: how many lifetimes?", JIBSt 40.2, 1992, 8-14

81.1.16 Jang-Kil Chun, A Study of the Dasabhumika-Sutra: Its Relation to Previous Buddhist Traditions and the Development of Bodhisattva Practice. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1993

81.1.16.5 Two Sanskrit Mss. of the Dasabhumikasutra preserved at the National Archives, Kathmandu. Edited by Kazunobu Matsuda. Tokyo 1996

81.1.17 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 239-240

81.1.20 Edited, with Nepalese commentary by Divyavajra Vajracarya, by Harakiji Vajracarya. Lalitapur 2002

81.1.22 Translated into French from the Chinese by Patrick Carré in Sutra des terres. Paris 2004

81.1.25 Yutaka Kanazawa, "Quotation of Sasabhumika Sutra in the Madhyamakavatara", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 251-252


82.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Dasadigandhakaravidhvamsanasutra (T.435)


83.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Garbhavakrantinirdesasutra or Garbhasthitisutra (T.310(13), 317; Toh. 58)

83.1.1 Translated into German by Huebotter, "Die Sutra über Empfungnis und Embryologie", Mitteilungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft für natur- und Volkerkunde Ostasien 36 (Tokyo 1932), Teil C. 26 pp.

83.1.5 Robert Kritzer, "Tibetan texts of Garbhavakrantisutra: differences and borrowings”, ARIRSU 23 (15), 2012, 131-146


84.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Hastikaksayasutra (T.813-814; Toh. 207))

84.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 131


85.Author Unknown (250)

    1.(Upayakausalya) Jnanottarabodhisattvapariprcchasutra (T.345)


86.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Karunikarajasutra (T.245-246)

86.1.1 Summarized in M.W.de Visser, Ancient Buddhism in Japan (1928-35).  I, 116-189

86.1.2 Summary in Conze, TPL 75-77


87.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Lokanathavyakaranasutra (T.481-482; Toh. 174)

87.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 224


88.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Mahaparinirvanasutra (T.5-7, 374-375, 390)

88.1.1 Partly translated in Samuel Beal, The Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king: A Life of Buddha by Asvaghosa Bodhisattva (Oxford 1883; Delhi 1964), 365-371. Also in Beal 160-188

88.1.2 Partly translated in Hoernle 96-97

88.1.2.1 L. Finot, "Mahaparinirvanasutta and Cullavagga", IHQ 8, 1932, 241-246

88.1.3 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into German by Ernst Waldschmidt. Two volumes. Gottingen 1944, 1948; Three volumes, Berlin 1950, 1986

88.1.4 Ernst Waldschmidt, "Beiträge zur Textgeschichte des Mahaparinirvanasutra", NGAW 1952, 48-91. Reprinted in EWVCT

88.1.5 Pat of Chapter 22 translated in Robinson 61-63

88.1.5.0 Kenneth Ch'en, "The Mahaparinirvanasutra and the First Council", HJAS 21, 1958, 128-133

88.1.5.1 Translated into Vietnamese by Thich Tam Chau. U.S. 1959, 1978

88.1.6 Translated in Kosho Yamamoto, The Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra. Three volumes. Karinbunko 1973, 1974, 1975

88.1.7 Kosho Yamamoto, Mahayanism. A Critical Exposition of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra. Tok

88.1.7.5 J. W., de Jong, "The Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra", EB 9.2, 1976, 134-136

88.1.8 Partly translated into French in Silburn 115

88.1.8.1 Andre Bareau, "La composition et les Étapes de la formation progressive du Mahaparinirvanasutra ancien", BEFEO 56, 1979, 45-103. Reprinted in Bareau's Recherches sur la biographie du Buddha dans les Sutrapitaka.

88.1.10 Partly translated in Akira Yuyama, Sanskrit Fragments of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra. l.Koyosan Manuscripts (Tokyo 1981)

88.1.11 G.M.Bongard-Levin, "New Buddhist Sanskrit texts from Central Asia: an unknown fragment of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra", JIABS 4.2, 1981, 7-16

88.1.12 Whalen W. Lai, "The Mahaparinirvana-sutra and its earliest interpreters in China", JAOS 102, 1982, 99-106

88.1.13 Ming-Wood Liu, "The doctrine of the Buddha-nature in the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra", JIABS 5.2, 1982, 63-94. Translated into Spanish REB 6, 1993-94, 9-46

88.1.13.1 Translated into Korean by Un-ho Yi. Seoul 1982

88.1.13.2 Kazunobu Matsuda, Indo-sho Toshokan shozo Chuo Ajia shutsudo Daijo nahangyo Bonbun denkanshu: Sutain Herunre Korekushan (A Study of the Central Asian documents in the Stein/Hoernle collection of the India Office library). Summary in English. Tokyo 1983

88.1.14 J. Takasaki, "On the Myan 'das", CTBPP 2, 1983, 285-292

88.1.15 Ming-Wood Liu, "The problem of the icchantika in the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra", JIABS 7.1, 1984, 57-82

88.1.16 G. Bongard-Levin', New Sanskrit Fragments of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra (Tokyo 1986)

88.1.16.0 Paul Harrison, "Sanskrit fragments of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra. 1. Koyosan manuscript", IIJ 30, 1987, 150-152

88.1.16.0.5 Matsuda Kazunobi, "New Sanskrit fragments of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra in the Stael-Holstein collection–a prelimianry report", EB 20.2, 1887, 105-114

88.1.16.1 Masahiro Shimoda, "The Urtext of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvana-sutra (MPS)", TBKK 103, 1991, i-ii (summary)

88.1.16.2.Gregory Schopen, "Monks and the relic cult in the Mahapari-nibbanasutta: an old misunderstanding in regard to monastic Buddhism", FBB 187-202

88.1.17 Hubert Durt, "Long and short nirvana-sutras", TICOJ 37, 1992, 193-194

88.1.17.1 Christine Barbieri-Kontier, "Le Mahaparinirvana-sutra dans le tradition bouddhiques chinois de Ve et VIe siécles". L'Herme 301-320

88.1.17.3 Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Der Buddha über die ver Arten von Asketen und Beitrag zur Text der Mahaparinirvanasutra", SIB 131-150

88.1.18 Masahiro Shimoda, "The relationship between the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra and the Mahasamghika", JIBSt 42.2, 1994, 22-27

88.1.19 Edited and translated by Tony Page and Kosho Yamamoto. London 1999

88.1.21 Mark Allon and Richard Salomon, "Kharosthi fragments of a Gandhari version of the Mahaparinirvanasutra", ManSC 1, 244-273

88.1.23 Klaus Wille, "Fragments of the Mahaparinirvanasutra", ManSC 2, 17-24

88.1.25 Takayasu Suzuki, "The recompilation of the Mahaparinirvanasutra under the influence of the Mahameghasutra", JIBSt 39.2, 2001, 34-38

88.1.20 Pategama Gnanarama, "Mahaparinibbana Sutta (1)", EnBud 6, 2002, 461-462

88.1.130 An Yang Gyu, "Buddhaghosa's view of the Buddha's parinirvana", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 61-63

88.1.131 Suvimala Karunaratne, "Mahaparinibbana Sutta (2)", EnBud 6, 2002, 462-466

88.1.135 Mark L. Blum, "Nirvana Sutra", EnB 2, 2004, 605-606

88.1.138 John S. Strong, "Mahaparinirvana Sutra", EnB 2, 2004, 489

88.1.145 Jonathan A. Silk, Body Language. Indic sarira and Chinese sheli in the Mahaparinirvanasutra and Saddharmapundarika. Tokyo 2006

88.1.147 Andre Bareau, "The human personality of Buddha and its symbolism in the Mahaparinirvanasutra"m MSSME

88.1.150 Jungnak Park, "A new attribution of the authroship of TS and TG Mahaparinirvanasutra", JIABS 31.1-2, (2008) 2010, 339-368


89.Author Unknown (250)

    1. Mahavaipulyamurdharajasutra (T.477-479)


90.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Mahayanopadesasutra (T.397(3), 399)


92.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Manjusribuddhaksetragunavyuhasutra (T.310(15), 318-319)

92.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya

92.1.2 Partly translated into French in Etienne Lamotte, "Manjusri", TP 48, 1960, 20-23

92.1.3 Translated Treasury 164-186

92.1.4 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 240-241


93.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Manjusrivikriditasutra (T.817-818)

93.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya 148


94.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Manjusrivikurvanaparivartasutra (T.589)


95.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Nandapravrajyasutra or Nandasakyasutra (T.112)


96.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Paramarthasamvrtisatyanirdesasutra (T.460)


97.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Pravaranasutra (T.61-63)


98.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Rastrapalapariprcchasutra (T.310(18), 321)

98.1.1 Edited by Louis Finot. BBudh 2, 1901; The Hague 1957; Osnabruck 1970; Delhi 1992

98.1.2 Translated by J. Ensink as The Question of Rastrapala. Zwolle 1952

98.1.3 Partly translated in Thomas 67-71

98.1.4 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1961

98.1.5 J.W.de Jong, "Remarks on the text of the Rastrapalapariprccha", ALB 31-32, 1967-68, 1-7

98.1.6 Ernst Waldschmidt, "The Rastrapalasutra in Sanskrit remnants from Central Asia", IEB 359-374

98.1.8 Daniel Boucher, "The textual history of the Rastrapalapariprccha: notes on its third-century Chinese translation", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 93-115

98.1.12 Daniel Boucher, Bodhisattvas of the Forest and the Formation of the Mahayana. Study and translation of the Rastrapalapariprcchasutra. Honolulu 2008; Delhi 2011


99.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Ratnacandrapariprcchasutra (T.433)


100.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Ratnacudapariprcchasutra (T.310(47); Toh. 91)

100.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya

100.1.2 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts no. 151 and in German translation, No. 143

100.1.3 Partly translated into German in Nyanaponika nos. 80, 89-90, 92


101.Author Unknown (250)

   1.Ratnajalipariprcchasutra (T.433)


102.Samantabhadra (250)

   1.Ratnakarandasutra (T.461-462; Toh. 117)

102.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 313

102.1.2 Edited with Prabhacandra's commentary by Jugala Kisora Mukhtara. MDJG 24, Bombay 1925

102.1.3 Edited with Prabhacandra's Tika by Pannalala. Varanasi 1972


103.Author Unknown (250 A.D.?)

    1.Saddharmapundarikasutra (T.262-265)

See t46.1.18.1. b88.1.145

Portions translated in Hoernle; Steinmiller-Oberlin; BudTexts; Ensink; Pfad; de Bary

103.1.0 Kwen she-yin poo-sa poo mun pin king. the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva Sutra, being the 25th Chapter on the Samantamukha of the Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara in the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Canton 1795

103.1.1 Translated into French by E. Burnouf as Le lotus de la bonne loi. Paris 1852, 1925, 1973

103.1.2 Chapter 4 edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into French by Edouard Foucaux. Paris 1854

103.1.3 Translated from Chinese into Italian by Carlo Puini, with Chinese text and Japanese transcription by Francois Turetini. Geneva 1873; Firenze 1981

103.1.4 Translated by Jan Hendrik Kern as The Saddharmapundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law. SBE 21, 1884; New York 1901; Delhi 1965, 1968, 1974; Oxford 1983. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 241-243

103.1.5 Translated from Chinese into Italian by Carlo Puini. Studi Italiani di Filologia Indo-Iranica 1, 1897, app. 1-24; 2, 1898, 25-40; part in 7 and 8

103.1.6 Edited by Jan Hendrik Kern and Bunyiu Nanjio. BBudh 10, 1908-1912; Delhi 1992

103.1.7 Partly translated in Timothy Richard, The New Testament of Higher Buddhism (Edinburgh 1910), 127-161

103.1.8 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Documents Sanscrits de la seconde collection M. Stein (part 2)", JRAS 1911, 1063-1079

103.1.9 Edited, with German translation from the Turkish translation of the 25th chapter, by W. Radloff. BBudh 14, 1911. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970; St. Petersburg 1983; Delhi 1992

103.1.10 A.R.F.Hoernle, "An early text of the Saddharmapundarika", JRAS 1916, 269-278

103.1.10.1 Lee H. Ball, The Philosophy of the Mahayana in the Light of the Saddharmapundarika or the "Lotus of the True Law". M.A. thesis, Northwestern U. 1924

103.1.12 Joachim Wach, "Mahayana, besonders im Hinblick auf des Saddharma Pundarika", ZBVG 6, 1924-25, 331-338

103.1.13 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Lotus of the True Law", ERE 7, 1926, 145-146

103.1.14 N.D.Mironov, "Central Asian recensions of the Saddharmapundarika", JRAS 1927, 252-279

103.1.15 C. Ikeda, Saddharmapundarika. Faksimile eines Palmblatt-Manuscriptes mit englischen und japaneschem Vorwort. Tokyo 1926

103.1.16 Kenneth James Saunders, The Gospel for Asia: A Study of Three Religious Masterpieces: Gita, Lotus, and Fourth Gospel. New York 1928

103.1.17 Translated by William E. Soothill, The Lotus of the Wonderful Law, or the Lotus Gospel. Saddharmapundarika Sutra. Miao Fa Lien Hua Ching. Oxford 1930; Ann Arbor 1969. Part 2 revised by Bunno Kato and published from Japan 1971

103.1.19 Edited in Roman characters by Unrai Wogihara and C.Tsushido. Three volumes. Tokyo 1934-35. Reprinted 1958

103.1.20 Chapter 25 translated in Manual 30-38

103.1.21 Franklin Edgerton, "The meter of the Saddharmapundarikam", KSCV 39-46

103.1.22 Partly translated into German in Willy Baruch, Beiträge zum Saddharmapundarikasutra. Leiden 1938

103.1.24 Chapter 24 translated into German in Ernst Leumann and Shoko Watanabe, "Samantamukhaparivara aus dem Sanskrit übersetzt", Chizan Gakuho n.s. 14, 1941, 1-9. Reprinted in Studies in Buddhism in Japan, Volume 3 (Tokyo 1940), 125-138; also in Watanabe Shoko bukkyogaku ronshu (Tokyo 1982), 221-237

103.1.25 Francis H. Ehret, Gathas of the Saddharmapundarika. A Comparative Study of the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Ph.D.Thesis. Radcliffe College 1949

103.1.25.1 Rendered into Vietnamese. Saigon 1950, 1959, 1964, 1969

103.1.26 Sections translated into German in H. von Glasenapp, "Der Buddha des 'Lotus des Güten Gesetzes'", Jahrbuch des Lindenmuseums n.s. 1, 1951, 148-159. Reprinted in H. Bechert and V. Moeller (eds.), H. von Glasenapp: Ausgewählte Kleine Schriften (Wiesbaden 1980), 450-461

103.1.26.1 Khotanese version translated by H.W.Bailey, KT 3, 1951, 57-63

103.1.27 Edited by Nalinaksha Dutt. BI 176, 1953

103.1.28 Nalinaksha Dutt, "Mss. of the Saddharmapundarikasutra--their linguistic peculiarities", IHQ 29, 1953, 133-147

103.1.29 Bunpa Kojima, "A note on the Saddharmapundarika Sutra, the Sanskrit ms. unearthed in Gilgit in Kashmir, India", RDR 347, 1954, 27-38

103.1.30 Chapters 10: 31-32; 16: 33-36; 25: 37-40 translated in Robinson

103.1.32 J. Leroy Davidson, The Lotus Sutra in Chinese Art: A Study in Buddhist Art to the Year 1000. New Haven 1954

103.1.35 Edited and translated by Edward Conze. SerOR 13, 1957

103.1.36 Bunpa Kojima, "On the fragment of Saddharmapundarika 'dharma-bhanaka-anusamsa parivarto' unearthed in Khadalik", JIBSt 5.1, 1957, 12-13

103.1.37 Karashima Seishi, A Glossary of Dharmaraksa's Translatio of the Lotus Sutra. Tokyo 1957

103.1.38 Bunpa Kojima, "On some variants in the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 6.1, 1958, 11-13

103.1.39 Bunpa Kojima, "On some colophons of the Lotus Sutra discovered in Central Asia", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 97-99

103.1.40 Parts translated E. Conze, BudScrip 197-211. This translated into Italian as I libi buddhisti delle sapienza (Roma 1973)

103.1.41 Bunpa Kojima, "On the Gathas of Sadaparibhutavadarthah of the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 35-38

103.1.42 Edited by P.L.Vaidya, Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 6 (Darbhanga 1960)

103.1.43 Kazuyoshi Kino, "On the influence of the Vajracchedika upon the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JIBSt 10.1, 1962, 25-29

103.1.44 Chapter 5 translated in E. Conze, "The Lotus of the Good Law, Chapter V: On plants", MW 37, 1962, 95-96; 37, 1963, 157-160; 38, 1963, 15-17, 59-51. Reprinted in 30YBS 105-122

103.1.45 Hideo Kimura, "The Puranic nature of the religious literature in the Saddharmapundarika, especially on the last chapter" (summary of a Japanese article). RDR 373, 1963, 63-64

103.1.46 Yoshiro Tamura, "The characteristic of the Bodhisattva concept in the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 11.2, 1963, 61-67

103.1.47 Translated by Sencho Murano (Tokyo 1964). Reprinted in S. Murano, The Sutra of the Lotus Flower of the Wonderful Law (Tokyo 1974)

103.1.48 Yutaka Iwamoto, "Lexichalische Nachlesen aus dem Saddharmapundarika I", Acta Asiatica 9, 1965, 78-82

103.1.49 H.W.Bailey, "A metrical summary of the Saddharmapundarika in Gostana Desa", Bulletin of Tibetology 2.2, 1965, 5-7

103.1.50 G.M.Bongard-Levin and E.N.Tyomkin, "Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapundarika from the N.F.Petrovsky collection", IIJ 8, 1965, 268-274

103.1.51 Supplementary remarks by Akira Yuyama, IIJ 9, 1966, 85-112

103.1.52 Edited by Rama Mohan Das. Patna 1966

103.1.53 Sadahiko Kariya, "An outlook relating to the history of the development of the Saddharmapundarikasutra" (in Japanese with English summary). KDG 13.3-4, 1967, 145-157

103.1.54 Edited by Enichi Ocho. Kyoto 1969

103.1.54.1 Senchu Murano, An Outline of the Lotus Sutra. Minobu-Sen 1969

103.1.55 Akira Yuyama, A Bibliography of the Sanskrit Texts of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Canberra 1970

103.1.56 Steven G. Darian, "Antecedents of Tantrism in the Saddharmapundarika", AS 24, 1970, 105-125

103.1.57 Partly translated in H.W.Bailey, Sad-dharma-pundarika-sutra. The Summary in Khotan Saka. Canberra 1971

103.1.58 Translated by Bunno Kato as Myoho-Renge-Kyo: The Sutra of the Lotus Flower of the Wonderful Law. Tokyo 1971

103.1.59 Nikkyo Niwano, The Lotus Sutra. Life and Soul of Buddhism. Tokyo 1971

103.1.59.5 Heinz Bechert, Uber die Marburger Fragmente des Saddharmapundarika. Ernst Waldschmidt zum 75. Geburtstag an 15.7.1972. Gottingen 1972

103.1.60 Shoko Watanabe, Saddharmapundarika Manuscripts found in Gilgit. Two volumes. Tokyo 1972, 1975

103.1.60.1 H.W.Bailey, "The Khotanese summary of the Sad-dharma-pundarika-sutra", TDK 57, 1972, 526-530

103.1.60.2 H. Bechert, Über die 'Marburger Fragmente' des Saddharma- Pundarikasutra (Gottingen 1972)

103.1.61 Andrew Rawlinson, "Spiritual practice in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", in Wege Zur Ganzheit. Festschrift zum 75 Geburtstag von Lama Anagarika Govinda von seinen Freunden und Schülern (Almora 1973), 110-143

103.1.62 Heinz Bechert, "Remarks on the textual history of the Saddharmapundarika", SIAAC 2, 1973, 21-28

103.1.62.1 Andrew Rawlinson, Studies in the Lotus Sutra (Saddharmapundarika). Ph.D.Thesis, U. of lancaster 1972. Two volumes.

103.1.63 Peter Kwella, "Osadhiparivarta: a critical analysis", PURB 4.2, 1973, 71-85

101.1.63.1 Selections translated as Dragon King Sutra Stanzas. Berkeley 1973

103.1.64 Valerie E. Vierick, The Lotus and the Word: Key Parallels in the Saddharmapundarika and the Gospel according to John. Cambridge, Mass.1973

103.1.64.1 R.E.Emmerick, "Some Khotanese donors", Mémorial Jean de Menasce (ed. Ph. Gignous and A. Tafazzoli) (Louvain 1974), 383-388

103.1.65 C. Vogel, The Dated Nepalese Manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. NAWG 1974, Volume 5

103.1.65.1 Translated as The Sutra of Innumerable Meanings by Yoshiro Tamura, Kajiro Miyasaka and Pier P. Del Canpani. Tokyo 1974

103.1.66 Mark A. Ehman, "The Saddharmapundarikasutra". BAMP 112-117

103.1.67 Translated by Bunno Kato, Yoshiro Tamura and Kojiro Miyasaka as The Threefold Lotus Sutras. New York 1975

103.1.68 Fujita Kotatsu, "One vehicle or three?", JIP 3, 1975, 79-166

103.1.69 Translated from Chinese by Leon Hurvitz as Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma. New York 1976

103.1.70 Nikkyo Niwano, Buddhism for Today. A Modern Interpretation of the Threefold Lotus Sutra. New York 1976

103.1.70.1 Saddharma-pundarika-sutra, Kashgar Manuscript (ed. Lokesh Chandra), New Delhi 1976; Tokyo 1977

103.1.71 Chapter 16 translated into German in Margarete von Borsig, Leben aus der Lotusblüte (Freiburg 1976), 427-433

103.1.72 Peter Kwella, "Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kap.IV--Ein kultur übergreifendes Erzahlmotiv", ZDMG 1977, 892-900

103.1.73 Yenshu Kurumiya, "A note of the seventeen distinctive names of the Saddharmapundarika Sutra", JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 24-28

103.1.74 Akira Yuyama and Hirofumi Toda, The Huntington Fragment of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. SPBOR 2, Tokyo 1977

103.1.75 Lokesh Chandra (ed.), Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kashgar Manuscript, Foreword by Heinz Bechert Tokyo 1977

103.1.75.5 Peter Kwelle, "Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kap. IV. Ein kultur-ubergreifende Erzahlmotiv", ZDMG Supp. Vol. III, 1977, 892-900

103.1.76 Hirofuma Toda, Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kashgar Manuscript IV-VII. Tokushima Daigaku Kyoyobu Rinrigakka Kiyo 1, 1977, 1-46. VIII-XIX 2, 1977, 1-79.

103.1.77 Hirofuma Toda, Note on the Kashgar Manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Tokyo 1977

103.1.78 Translated in 10 volumes with Hsuan Hsu's commentary as The Wonderful Dharma Lotus Flower Sutra (San Francisco 1977-1982)

103.1.80 Michael Pye, Skillful Means. A Concept in Mahayana Buddhism. London 1978

103.1.81 Sanghasen Singh, "The methodology of philosophical analysis of the Mahayana Sutras with special reference to the Saddharmapundarika Sutra", Glory of India 3.1, 1979, 1-4. Reprinted in PLNB 1979

103.1.82 Parts from Chapters 10 and 26 translated in Paul 114-115 and German translation 125-126; from Chapt. 11 in 187-190 (193-195); Chapter 25 at 256-264 (259-267)

103.1.83 K. Fujita, "Pure Land Buddhism and the Lotus Sutra", IEB 117-130.

103.1.84 Hirofumi Toda (ed.), Saddharmapundarikasutra, Central Asian Manuscripts Romanized Text. Tokushima 1981

103.1.85 Whalen W. Lai, "The predocetic 'finite buddhakaya' in the Lotus Sutra: in search of the illusive dharmakayas therein", JAAR 49, 1981, 447-470

103.1.86 Oskar von Hinuber (ed.), A New Fragmentary Gilgit Manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Tokyo 1982

103.1.87 Yunshu Kurumiya, "Adhimukti in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", IBSDJ 337-352

103.1.88 Akira Hirakawa, "The Lotus Sutra and Mahayana Buddhism: the formative stage of the Lotus Sutra", (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 3-37

103.1.89 Zenno Ishigami, "The Lotus Sutra and the Pure Land teachings" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 457-471

103.1.90 Zuiei Ito, "The message of the Buddhavatamsakanamamahavaipulyasutra and the Saddharmapundarikasutra: the characteristics of the Saddharmapundarika as seen from the standpoint of the Dasabhumikasutra (2)" (Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 97-122

103.1.91 Kosho Kawamura, "The Lotus Sutra and the Sarvastivadin school in northwest India" (Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 473-508

103.1.92 Enshu Kurumiya, "Mss. of the Saddharmapundarikasutra" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 257-264

103.1.93 Yukei Matsunaga, "The Lotus Sutra and Tantric Buddhism in northwest India" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 395-496

103.1.94 Shinjo Suguro, "The concepts of grahyagrahaka and nimittadarsanabhaga: the fundamental theory of Vijnaptimatrata philosophy", (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 157-192

103.1.95 Esho Yamaguchi, "Methodological approaches to the Lotus Sutra and Indian philosophy" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 195-226

103.1.96 Bijan Bandhu Samajdar, "The idea of ekayana (one vehicle) in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JDBSDU 7, 1983, 40-46

103.1.97 Folios of Central Asian version edited by G.M.Bongard-Levin and M.I.Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaya, Pamjatniki indijskoj pis'mennosti iz central'noj Azii, (Moscow), 77-160

103.1.98 Edited with index by K. Tsukamoto, R. Tage, R. Mitome and M. Yamazaki. Two volumes. Tokyo 1986

103.1.98.1 Keisho Tsukamoto, Sanskrit Manuscripts of Saddharmapundarika collected from Nepal, Kashmir and Central Asia. Romanized Text and Index. Tokyo 1986

103.1.99 Whalen Lai, "Why the Lotus Sutra?--on the historic significance of Tendai", JJR 14, 1987, 83-100.

103.1.99.1 Willa J. Tanabe, Paintings of the Lotus Sutra. New York 1988

103.1.99.2 Suresh Chowdhary, The Doctrine of Bodhisatta in the Saddharma-Pundarika-Sutra. 1989. Summarized in RBS pp. 106-107

103.1.99.4 George Joji Tanabe, The Lotus Sutra in Japanese Culture. Honolulu 1989

103.1.99.5 Michael von Bruck, Weisheit der Leere: Sutra, Texte des indischen Mahayana-Buddhismus. Zurich 1989; Munchen 2000

103.1.100 Norio Sekido, "A comparative study of Saddharmapundarikasutra and Mahabharata--concentrating on Tathagatayus-pramana parivarta and Bhagavadgita", JIBSt 37.2, 1989, 14-16

103.1.100.0 Akira Yuyama, "The six perfections and the Bodhisattva in the Lotus Sutra: an example of philological and philosophical questions", SramV 33-40

103.1.100.1 Akira Yuyama, "The Tathagata Prabhuratna in the stupa", Amala Prajna 181-185

103.1.101 G. M. Bongard-Levin, "Two new fragments of Saddharmapundarika" (in Russian). ICandB 187-191

103.1.101.1 Edited in Newari and Sanskrit by Asakozi Bajracarya. Nepal 1990

103.1.102 Michael Fuss, Buddhavacana and Dei Verbum. A Phenomenological and Theological Comparison of Scriptural Inspiration in the Sad-dharmapundarika Sutra and in the Christian Tradition. Leiden 1991

103.1.102.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El sutra del Loto (Saddharmapundarika). Su di fusion, su influenci, su pensaje". REB 2, 1991-92, 69-116

103.1.103 Tsugunori Kubo, "The central concept of the Bodhisattva practice in the Lotus Sutra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 143-144

103.1.103.1.Tsugunari Kubro, "Anuttara samyak-sambodhi set against the concept of parinirvana as depicted in the Lotus Sutra", IJBS 4.1, 1992, 1-13

103.1.103.3 Usmail Quilas, "The ideal of salvation in the Lotus Sutra", BSPF 49-53

103.1.103.5 Braj M. Sinha, "Metamsvara from the Saddharmapundarika to the Karandavyuha", BSPF 168-180

103.1.103.6 Sakido Norio, A Study of the Mahayana Buiddhism with special reference to the Saddharma-Pundarika-Sutra and Mahabharata (Bhisma-Purana and Santi-Parvan). 1992. Summarized in RBS pp. 145-147.

103.1.103.7 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The meaning of the infinite numbers in the Lotus Sutra", in Hokke-Bunka Kenkhu (Journal of the Institute for the Comprehensive Study of Lotus Sutra (Tokyo 1992). Translated into Spanish in REB 5, 1993, 67-84

103.1.104 Akirya Yuyama, "Miscellaneous remarks on the Lotus Sutra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 144

103.1.105 Jikido Takasaki, "Textual problems of the Mahayanasraddhotpadasutra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 183-184

103.1.106 William E. Deal, "The Lotus Sutra and the rhetoric of legitimization in eleventh-century Japanese Buddhism", JJRS 20, 1993, 261-296 

103.1.106.1 Michael Pye, "The Lotus Sutra and the essence of Mahayana", BudSp 171-187

103.1.106.1.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El significando de los numeros infinitos en le Sutra del Loto (Saddharmapundarika)", REB 5, 1993, 67-84

103.1.106.2 Translated by Burton Watson, New York 1993

103.1.106.3 Index to the Saddharmapundarikasutra–Sanskrit, Tibetan, Chinese. Edited by Yasunorio Ejima, Rentaro Ikeda et al. Tokyo 1985-1993

103.1.106.4 Lokesh Chandra, "Role of the Lotus Sutra in the twenty-first century", HIPP 479-488

103.1.107 Tsugunari Kubo, A Study Concerning the Acceptance and Reconstruction of a Philosophy in its Assimilation into a Different Culture (tao) in Kumarajiva's Translation of the Lotus Sutra. Studia Philologica Buddhica 8. Tokyo 1994

103.1.108 Hiroshi Kanno, "An overview of research of Chinese communication of the Lotus Sutra", Acta Asiatica 66, 1994, 87-103

103.1.109 V.S.S.Saibara, "The concept of yana in Mahayana Buddhism with special reference to the Saddharmapundarikasutra", MB 102.3, 1994, 37-39

103.1.110 A. L. Herman, "The way of the lotus: critical reflections on the ethics of the Saddharmapundarikasutra", MB 102.3, 1994, 37-39

103.1.110.3 Carl Sunesan, "On the term vanalokayatika found in two Central Asian mss. of Saddharmapundarikasutra and its Chinese interpretation", Sauhrdayamangalam 343-360

103.1.110.4 Jamie Hubbard, "Buddhist-Buddhist dialogue? The Lotus Sutra as the plemic of accommodation”, BLS 15, 1995, 119-136. Reprinted BRD 171-1876

103.1.110.5 Higuchi Koichi, "Mongolian versions of the Saddharmapundaika from the linguistic and philological viewpoint", ZASS 26, 1996, 21-48

103.1.110.8 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Eternidad del Dharma en le Sutra del Loto", REB 11, 1996, 28-36

103.1.110.5 Akira Yuyama, "Why Kumarajiva omitted the later half of Chapter V in translating the Lotus Sutra", FDS 325-330

103.1.111 Shiro Matsumoto, "The Lotus Sutra and Japanese Culture", PBT 1997, 388-406

103.1.112 Rendered into Vietanmese by Thich Tri Tinh. Los Angeles 1996; Bagneux 1997

103.1.112.1 Sanskrit Lotus Sutra. Fragments from the Lushun Museum Collection. Facsimile Edition and Romanized Text. Edited by Jian Zhongxin. Lushun Museum-Soka Gakkai 1997

103.1.112.5 Klaus Wille, "Die Fragmente Or. 9610 in the British Library", BVSK 717-728

103.1.112.5 Tilmann Vetter, "Hendrik Kern and the Lotus Sutra", ARIRSU 10, 1998, 129-144

103.1.112.5.1 Klaus Wille, "The rediscovered Saddharmapundarlkasutra frament Khad. 01L in the Stein collection (London)", FacIC 473-479

103.1.112.1.7 Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Manuscript from the National Archives of Nepal (no. 4-21). Tokyo 1998

103.1.112.2 Daniel Boucher, "Gandhari and the early Chinese translations reconsidered: the case of the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JAOS 118, 1998, 471-506

103.1.112.2.5 Tibetan-Sanskrit Word Index to the Saddharmapundarika-sutra. Edited Yasunori Ejima et al. Tokyo 1998

103.1.113 Seishi Karashima, A Glossary of Dharmaraksha's Translation of the Lotus Sutra. Soko University 1998

103.1.113.5 H. Toda, "Saddharmapundarikasutra XV Verses 1-15", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 271-290

103.1.113.6 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The conflict of change in the Lotus Sutra: the Hinayanist reaction", HBK 24, 1998, 1-30

103.1.113.6.3 Margaret von Borsig, "Das Buddha-Bild des Lotus-Sutra", WerB 75-92

103.1.113.6.6 Michael Zimmerman, "The Tathagatagarbhasutra: its basic structure and relation to the Lotus Sutra", ARIRSU 10, 1998, 143-168

103.1.113.7 Seishi Karashima, "Identificatioin of some Buddhist Sanskrit fragments from Central Asia", IRIABSU 3, 1999, 213-214

103.1.113.8 Whalen Lai, "Gnosis and prajna: the parables in the Lotus Sutra", JRS 30, 1999, 133-146

103.1.114 Hirofumi Toda, A Classification of the Nepalese Manuscripts of the Saddharmapundarikasutra (16). Tokushima 1999

103.1.114.5 Klaus Wille, "Weitere kleine Saddharmapundarikasutra - fragmente aus des Sammlunf Hoernle (London)", Suryacandrodaya 241-256

103.1.114.7 Peter Zieme, "The converson of King Subhavyuha: further fragments of an old Turkish version of the Saddharmapundarika", Suryacandrodya 257-265

103.1.115 Ruben L. F. Habito, "Bodily reading of the Lotus Sutra: understanding nichiren's Budhism", JJRS 26, 1999, 281-306

103.1.115.3 Carmen Dragonetti, "Sunyata in the Lotus Sutra", HBK 26, 2000, 63-84

103.1.115.4 Daisaki Ikeda, The Wisdom of the Lotus Sutra. A Discussion. Two volumes. Santa Monica, California 2000

103.1.115.5.5 Yuichi Kajiyama, "The Saddharmapundarika and sunyata" (tr. Wayne Yokoyama). Journal of Oriental Studies 10, 2000, 73-96

103.1.115.4.5 Hirofumi Toda, "Saddharmapundarikasutra", MonSC 2, 69-96

103.1.115.5 Fernando Tola, "Positiveness in the Lotus Sutra", HBK 26, 2000, 35-62

103.1.115.6 Fragments of a manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra from Khadelig Ed. Klaus Wille. Tokyo 2000

103.1.115.8 Sandra A. Wawrytke, "Language and logic in the Lotus Sutra: a hermeneutical exploration of philosophical underpinnings", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 63-96

103.1.116 Akira Yuyama, Eugène Burnouf. The Background to his Research into the Lotus Sutra. Bibliotheca Philologica et Philosophica Buddhica III (Tokyo 2000).

103.1.117 Brook Ziporyn, "How to will backwards: time forgotten and repetition in the Lotus Sutra", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 29-62

103.1.118 Chung-ying Cheng, "Preface–the Lotus Sutra and Chinese philosophy", JCP 28, 2001, 353-354

103.1.118.1 Chung-ying Cheng, "'Unity of three truths' and three forms of creativity: Lotus Sutra and process philosophy", JCP 28, 2001, 449-456

103.1.118.5 Joseph Grange, "The Lotus Sutra and Whitehead's last writings", JCP 28, 2001, 385-398

103.1.119 Seishi Karashima, A Glossary of Kumarajiva's Translation of the Lotus Sutra. Tokyo 2001

103.1.120 Seishi Karashima, "Who composed the Lotus Sutra? Antagonism between wilderness and village monks", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 143-179

103.1.121 Seishi Karashima, "Some features of the language of the Saddharma-pundarikasutra", IIJ 44, 2001, 200-230

103.1.121.5 Tsugunari Kube, "The importance of awakening to oneself as depicte in the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 25-30

103.1.121.5.2 Steve Odin, "Peace and compassion: the microcosmic-macrocosmic paradigm of Whitehead and the Lotus Sutra", JCP 28, 2001, 271-384

103.1.121.5.6 Gene Reeves, "Introduction to the Lotus Sutra and process thought", JCP 28, 2001, 355-356

103.1.121.5.7 Gene Reeves, "Divinity in process thought and the Lotus Sutra", JCP 28, 2001, 357-370

103.1.121.6 Jacqueline I. Stone, "Lotus Sutra (Saddharmapundarika-Sutra)", EnB 1, 2001, 471-477

103.1.121.7 Takayasu Suzuki, "The Buddhology in the Mahabherisutra inherited from the Saddharmapundarika", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 20-24

103.1.122 Lotus Sutra manuscript from the National Academy of Nepal (no. 4-21), romanized text, 1. Edited by Hirofumi Toda. Tokyo 2001

103.1.123 Klaus Wille, "The Saddharmapundarikasutrasutra fragment in the Mannerheim collection (Helsinki)", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 43-52, with remarks by A. Yuyama, 53-70.

103.1.123.2 Brook Ziparyn, "Inherent entailment (xingju) and negative prehensions: givenness, the agency of the past, and the presence of the absent in Whitehead and the T'ien-t'ai reading of the Lotus Sutra", JCP 28, 2006, 399-414

103.1.124 Yukio Katano, "The ;symbolism of 'Hokke proper"", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 52-55

103.1.124.9 Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Manuscript from Cambridge University Library (add.1682 and add. 1683). Tokyo 2002

103.1.124.9.1 David w. Chappell, "Organic truth: personal reflection on the Lotus Sutra", ABK 55-70

103.1.124.9.3 Susan Mattis, "Chi-hsi and the subtle dharma of the Lotus Sutra: emphasis on Buddha-nature", ABK 241-260

103.1.124.9.4 Gene Reeves, "The Lotus Sutra as radically world-affirming", ABK 177-200

103.1.124.9.5 Nikkyo Niwane, "The three-fold Lotus Sutra": an introduction", ABK 27-50

103.1.124.9.7 Paul L. Swanson, "The innumerable meanings of the Lotus Sutra", ABK 51-54

103.1.124.9.8 Taitetsu Unno, "Somatic realization of the Lotus Sutra", ABK 71-80

103.1.124.9.9 Y. Ousaka and M. Yamasaki, "Genealogical classification of Saddharmapundarika manuscripts based on many-valued analysis", Literary and Linguistic Computing 17.2, 2002, 193-206. Oxford 2002

103.1.124.9.9.5 Le Cong Thuan, A Comparative Study of Saddharmapundarika Sutra and the Pali Nikayas. 2002. Summarized in RBS pp. 274

103.1.125 Thich Tam Duc, "Philosophy of the Saddharmapundarika: a conceptual and doctrinal analysis", BTCIK 173-182

103.1.126 Seishi Karashima, "Sanskrit fragments of the Sutra Golden Light, the Lotus Sutra, the Aryasrimahadevidharani and the Anantamukhanir-haradharani in the Otani Collection", ARIRSU 14, 2003, 183-196

103.1.127 Seishi Karashima, "A trilingual edition of the Lotus Sutra--new editions of the Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese versions", ARIRSU 14, 2003, 85-182; 15, 2003, 33-104

103.1.128 Harunaki Kotsuki, Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Manuscript from University of Tokyo General Library (No. 414). Romanized Text. Tokyo 2003

103.1.131 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The Lotus Sutra as an apologetic work", ITaur 29, 2003, 205-214

103.1.133 Klaus Wille, "Some recently identified Saddharmapndarikasutra fragments in the British Library (Lonodon)", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 134-146

103.1.135 Boris Oquibenine, "Le 'fils prodigue' chez le Bouddhistes", DCJ 549-562

103.1.137 Seishi Karashima, "A trilingual edition of the Lotus Sutra–new editions of the Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese versions", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 105-190

103.1.138 Seishi Karashima, "An Old Tibetan translation of the Lotus Sutra from Khotan: the Romanized text collated with the Kanjur version", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 191-268

103.1.140 Taigen Dan Leighton, "Dogen's appropriation of Lotus Sutra ground and space", JJRS 32.1, 2005, 85-106

103.1.143 Haiyan Shan, The Profound Meaning of the Lotus Sutra. Two volumes. Delhi 2005

103.1.146 Tsugunori Kuda, "Why do discriminatory and exclusive expressions appear in the Lotus Sutra?", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 223-224

103.1.149 Daniel B. Stevenson, The Meaning of the Lotus Sutra's Course of Ease and Bliss: An Annotated Translation and Study of Huisi's (515-577) Fahua jin anlexyingi (Tokyo 2006)

103.1.153 Seishi Karashima, "The omission of the verses of the Samantamukha-parivarta in a Kanjur edition", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 373-374

103.1.153.1 Seshi Karashima and Margarita I. Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya, "Buddhist Sanskrit fragments from the collection of the Institute of Oriental Manuscripts in St. Petersburg (2)", aRIRSU 19, 2007, 91-94

103.1.153.2 Seishi Karashima, "An old Tibetan translatio of the Lotus Sutra from Khotan: the Romanized text collated with the Kanjur versio (4)", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 177-302

103.1.155 Noriyuki Kuda and Margarita I. Vorabyeva-Desyatavskaya, "A newly-identified fragment of the Saddharmapundarikasutra.Keptin St. Petersburg branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 57-66

103.1.157 Alan Sponberg, "Lotus Sutra of the True Dharma (Saddharmapundarika-Sutra)", EnBuddhism 472-475

103.1.157.5 Ensho Kobayashi, "The concept of spiritual friend in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 196

103.1.158 Shin'ichi Tsuda, "From the crest concept of Shozanjobutsu to the ground idea of Ganjoju: a speculative analysis plumbing the soteriological depths of the Lotus Sutra by means of the hypothesis of 'three generations of authors/compilers' who participated in the editing of the Skilful Means chapter", JICBS 11, 2007, 244-265 (summarized pp. 156-157)

103.1.160 Elsa Legittimo, "A comparative study between the Womb and the Lotus Sutra: miraculous stupa apparitions, two simultaneous Buddhas and related extraordinary narratins", JIABS 56.3, 2008, 78-84

103.1.162 Yasututoma Nishi, Sumao Kasamatsu and Yuni Ousaka, Saddharmapundarika pada index and reverse pada index. Tokyo 2011

103.1.165 Stephen F. Teiser and Jacqueline Ilyse Stone, Readings of the Lotus Sutra. New York 2009

103.1.170 Wen Haining, "Two versions of desire-faced subjectivism: a comparative study of the Copnfucian and the Lotus Sutra", AsPOxford 21, 2011, 319-436

103.1.175 John Schroeder, "Truth, deception, and skillful means in the Lotus Sutra", AsPOxford 21, 2011, 35-52



104.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Sagaranagarajapariprcchasutra (T.598-599, 601; Toh. 153-155

104.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 276

104.1.2 Chapter 14 translated in Paul 235-298 and in German translation 239-246


105.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Samantamukhaparivartasutra (T.310(10), 315; Toh. 54)

105.1.1 Translated Treasury 134-147


106.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Sarvapunyasamuccayasamadhisutra (T.381-382)


107.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Sarvavaipulyavidyasiddhasutra (T.274)


108.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Simhapariprcchasutra (T.310(37), 343-344)

108.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya 5, 53-54


108A.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Srimaladevisimhanadasutra

See e103.1.126

108A.1.1 Summary in Warder 400-402

108A.1.2 Translated by Alex and Hideko Wayman as The Lion's Roar of Queen Srimala (New York 1974). Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 243-245. Berkeley 2004

108A.1.2.1 Diana Mary Paul, A Prolegomena to the Srimaladevi Sutra and the Tathagatagarbha Theory: The Role of Women in Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1974

108A.1.3 Partly translated in Paul 292-301 (German version 293-302)

108A.1.3.5 Diana Paul, "The concept of Tathagatagarbha in the Srimaladevi Sutra (Sheng-man Ching)", JAOS 99, 1979, 191-203

108A.1.4 Translated in Treasury 363-383

108A.1.5 Richard King, "Is 'Buddha-nature' Buddhist? Doctrinal tensions in the Srimalasutra--an early Tathagatagarbha text", Numen 42, 1995, 1-20

108A.1.8 Kazunobu Matsuda, "Srimaladevisimhadasutra", ManSC 1, 65-76


109.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Srimatibhadhamanipariprcchasutra (T.567-568)


110.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Strivivartyavyakaranasutra (T.562-566)


111.Author Unknown (250)

       1.Sumatidarikapariprcchasutra (T.310(30), 334-336; Toh. 74)

111.1.1 Translated in Paul 201-211 and in German translation 207-217

111.1.2 Translated Treasury 256-260


112.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Susthitamatidevaputrapariprcchasutra (T.310(36), 341-342; Toh. 80)

112.1.1 Translated Treasury 41-70


113.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Svapnanirdesasutra (T.310(4))


114.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Tathagatacintyaguhyanirdesasutra (T.310(3), 312; Toh. 47)

Parts translated in Siksasamuccaya; Winternitz; Glasenapp; de Bary


115.Author Unkown (250)

    1.Tathagatagarbhasutra or Tathagatamahakarunanirdesasutra (T.397(1), 398)

See a103.1.113.6.5

115.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya 168

115.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz, no. 44

115.1.2.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Tathagatagarbhasutra: el Sutra de la Essences de Buda", REB 8, 1994-95, 99-108

115.1.3 Michael Zimmerman, "A second Tibetan translation of the Tathagatagarbhasutra in the Newark Manuscript Kanjur from Bathang: a translation of the early period", TICOJ 43, 1998, 33-50

115.1.4 Buddhabhadra's Chinese translation translated by William H. Grosnick. BudinP 92-106

115.1.8 Edited and translated in Michael Zimmerman, A Buddha Within: the Tathagatagarbhasutra: the Earliest Exposition of the Buddha-Nature Teaching in India. Tokyo 2002


116.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Udayanavatsarajapariprcchasutra (T.310(29), 332-333; Toh. 73

116.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 85-87

116.1.2 Translated in Paul 27-50, and in German version 45-68


117.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Ullambanasutra


118.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Upayakausalyapariprcchasutra (T.310(38), 345-346; Toh. 82, 261)

118.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya

118.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz, no. 21

118.1.3 Translated Treasury 427-465


119.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Vaiduryarajasutra (T.513)


120.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Vidyutpraptapariprcchasutra (T.310(20), 324; Toh. 64)

120.1.1 Translated Treasury 149-162


121.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Viradatta(grhapati)pariprcchasutra (T.310(28), 330-331; Toh. 72)

121.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 37, 217-218

121.1.2 Partly translated German in Winternitz, no. 29


122.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Visesacinta(brahma)pariprcchasutra (T.585-587; Toh. 160)

122.1.1 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts no. 200-201, German version no. 190-191


123.Upatissa (250)

    1.Vimuttimagga (Theravada)(NCat II, 345)

See a210.7.32

123.1.1 M. Nagai, "The Vimutti-magga, the 'Way to Deliverance', the Chinese counterpart of the Pali Visuddhi-magga", JPTS 7, 1917-1919, 69-80

123.1.2 P.V.Bapat, "Unidentified sources of the Vimuttimagga", ABORI 15.3-4, 1935.

123.1.3 P.V.Bapat, "Vimuttimagga and the school of Abhayagirivihara in Ceylon", JASBe I.2, 1936

123.1.3.1 Vimuktimarga dhutanuga-nirdesa edited in Tibetan and translated into English by P.V.Bapat, Delhi University Buddhist Studies 1, 1964

123.1.3.2 P.V.Bapat, Vimuttimagga and Visuddhimagga, a comparative study. Poona 1937

123.1.4 P.V.Bapat, "Vimuttimagga and Petakopadesa", IC 3, 1937, 743-746

123.1.4.1 P.V.Bapat, "NA-LO-THO of the Vimuttimagga", NIA 1, 1938-39, 599-600

123.1.4.2 P.V.Bapat, "Interpolations in the fragmentary Tibetan version of the Vimuttimagga", NIA 7, 1941, 58-60

123.1.5 Vimuktimarga Dhutanganirdesa (i.e.Dhutanuganirdesa) edited in Tibetan with Japanese translation and notes by Genjun H. Sasaki. Kyoto 1958.

123.1.5.5 Edited by Galkatiyagama Siri Ratnajoti and Karalliyadde Siri Ratnapala. Colombo 1963. Reviewed by Purusottama Visvanath Bapat in Journal of the Vidyalankara University of Ceylon 1, 1972, 172-190

123.1.6 Translated from Chinese by N.R.M.Ehara, Soma Thera and Kheminda Thera as The Path of Freedom by Arahant Upatissa. Colombo 1961; Kandy 1977, 1995

123.1.7 Toshiichi Endo, "The Asgiriya manuscript of the Pali Vimuttimagga" an inquiry into its authenticity", Kalyani. Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Kelaniya 1, 1983, 100-108

123.1.7.1 Heinz Bechert, "Vimuttimagga and Amatakaravannana", Amala Prajna 11-14

123.1.8.5 Peter Skilling, "Vimuttimagga and Abhayagiri: the form-aggregate according to the Samskrtasmkrtaviniscaya", JPTS 20, 1994, 171-210

123.1.9 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 246-255

123.1.10 Kate Crosby, "History versus modern myth: the Abhayagirivihara, the Vimuttimagga and Yogavacara meditation", JIP 27, 1999, 503-550

123.1.14 Lelan Kumar Jha, Critical Edition and Study of the Vimuttimagga. 2004. Summarized in RBS pp. 241-242

123.1.15 Takatsugu Hayashi, "The Vimuttimagga and early post-canonical literature (I)", Buddhist Studies (?) 31, 90-121

123.1.20 Lelan Kumar Jha, The Vimuttimagga: A Critical Study. Delhi 2008

123.1.20.1 L. K. Jha, "Present Pali version of Vumuttimagga", Dhammadesana 297-304


124.Author Unknown (250)

    1.Atanatikasutra or Atanatiyasutra (NCat II, 42)

124.1.1 Fragments edited by H. Hoffmann, Bruchstücke des Atanatikasutra aus den Zentral Asiatische Sanskrit Kanon der Buddhisten (Leipzig 1939); Stuttgart 1987

124.1.5 Lore Sander, "Preliminary remarks on two versions of the Atanatiya (Atanatika)-Sutra in Sanskrit", JICPBS 11, 2002, 159-196


125.Harivarman (253)

    1.Satyasiddhi or Tattvasiddhi

125.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Harivarman on the 'concentration' and on nirvana", MCB 5, 1936-37, 201-210

125.1.2 Sections translated into French in L. de la Vallee Poussin, "Musila et Narada", MCB 5, 1936-37, 203-212

125.1.3 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Harivarman on vaisaradya", SIS 1, 1945, 127-131

125.1.5 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Harivarman's theory of cognition", IHQ 32, 1956, 319-323. CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 308-309

125.1.7 Summarized in Warder 419-421

125.1.8 C.D.Priestley, "Emptiness in the Satyasiddhi", JIP 1, 1970-71, 30-39

125.1.8.1 Shoryu Katsura, A Study of Harivarman's Tattvasiddhi. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Toronto 1974. Canadian theses on microfiche no. 31249

125.1.9 Edited and translated by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. Two volumes. Sanskrit text GOS 159, 1975; translation GOS 165, 1978

125.1.10 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "The Satyasiddhi and its exposition of Buddhism", RPBSI 91-99

125.1.11 Shoryu Katsura, "Harivarman on Sarvastivada", JIBSt 26.2, 1978, 21-26

125.1.12 Shoryu Katsura, "Harivarman on satyadvaya", JIBSt 27.2, 1979, 1-5

125.1.13 Upali Karunaratne, "Harivarman", EnBud 5, 1992, 413-414

125.1.14 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 255-312

125.1.8 Charles Halllisey, "Harivarman", 387-388


126.Author Unknown (260)

    1.Subahupariprcchasutra (T.310(26), 895-896)


127.Author Unknown (260)

    1.Sukasutra (T.78-81)

 
 

127A.Author Unknown (275)

    1."The Spitzer Manuscript"

127A.1.1 Eli Franco, The Spitzer Manuscript: the Oldest Philosophical Manuscript in Sanskrit. Two Volumes. Vienna 2004

127A.1.2 Eli Franco, "Three notes on the Spitzer manuscript", WZKSOA 49, 2005, 109-112


128.Author Unknown (260)

    1.Samantabhadrabodhisattvadhayancaryadharmasutra


128A.Author Unknown (280)

    1.Bhaisajyaguruvaiduryaprabhasapurvapranidhanavisesavistarasutra (T.14, 21)

128A.1.1 Summarized in French by Paul Pelliot, "Le Bhaisajyaguru", BEFEO 3, 1903, 33-37

128A.1.2 Edited by Nalinaksha Dutt, IHQ, Supplement to Parts 12.2-3, 1933. Republished in GilgitM 1, 1939, 1-32. Also in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 165-173. Paragraph reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 312-313

128A.1.3 Translated by Walter Liebenthal, The Sutra of the Lord of Healing (Bhaishajyaguru Vaiduryaprabha Tathagata) (Peiping 1936). Also in Sutras and Scriptures, Volume 1 (Taipei 1962)

128A.1.4 Translated in S.Sen, "Two medical texts in Chinese translations", VBA 1, 1945, 70-95

128A.1.5 Partly translated in Alexander Doburn Soper, Literary Evidence for Early Buddhist Art in China (Ascona 1959), 169b-178a

128A.1.6 Translated in Raoul Birnbaum, The Lapis Lazuli Radiance Buddha, Master of Healing: A Study in Iconography and Meaning. Ph.D.Diss., Columbia U., 1976

128A.1.6.5 Gregory Robert Schopen, The Bhaisajyaguru-Sutra and the Buddhism of Gilgit. Doctoral thesis, Australian Natinal University 1978

128A.1.7 Translated in Raouol Birnbaum, The Healing Buddha (Boulder, Colo., 1979). German translation, Bern 1982

128A.1.7.5 Sen-shou Lin, "Who is Bhaisajya-Guru-Vaidruya-Prabhasa?", BCAR 8, 1994-95, 150-175

128A.1.8.Edited by F.M.Hassnain and Toka D. Sumi, New Delkhi 1995


129.Author Unknown (300)

    1. Mahayanabhidharmasutra

129.1.1 Passages translated in John P. Keenan, "Original purity and the focus of early Yogacara", JIABS 5.1, 1982, 7-18


130.Vindhyavasin (300)

    1.General

130.1.1 J. Takakusu, "Vindhya-vasin", JRAS 1905, 162-163

130.1.2 G.A.Jacob, "Vindhyavasin", JRAS 1905, 355-356

130.1.3 B. Bhattacharya, "Vindhyavasin", JIH 6, 1927, 36-40


131.Patanjali (300)

    1.Yogasutras

See CIPAR

131.1.1 Edited and translated, with extracts from Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by J.R.Ballantyne. Allahabad 1852; Bombay 1885; Delhi 1980, 1990

131.1.2 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by Jivanananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1867, 1874, 1880, 1895, 1903, 1908, 1940

131.1.3 Edited, with Balarama Udasina's commentary, by K.B.R.Sinha. Bankipore 1867, 1897

131.1.4 Translated, with extracts from Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, in continu-ation of 131.1.1 above, by Govindadeva Sastri. Pan 3, 1868-69 - 6 1971-72. Items 131.1.1 and 131.1.4 reprinted Bombay 1882, 1885, 1955

131.1.5 Edited, with Ananta Pandita's Yogacandrika, by Vacanarama Sarma Kanyakubja. Pan n.s. 3, 1978-79, 216-256

131.1.6 Edited and translated, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Rajendralal Mitra. BI 93, 1883

131.1.7 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Ramakrsna Sastri and Kesava Sastri. Pan n.s. 5, 1883 - 6, 1884. Reprinted Banaras 1884

131.1.8 Edited with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha by R.S.Bodas. BSPS 46, 1887, 1892, 1915

131.1.9 Edited with editor's commentary by Vyankatrav Ramacandra. Poona 1887-1906

131.1.9.1 Translated by W.Q.Judge and J.H.Connelly as The Yoga Aphorisms of Patanjali. San Francisco 1889; New York, London 1893, 1898; Bombay 1905. Translated into German, Berlin 1904

131.1.10 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha, in Arunodaya 1.25, 1890

131.1.10.1 Edited by Mangala Gupta. Bombay 1890

131.1.11 Translated by M.N.Dvivedi. Bombay 1890, 1914; Adyar 1947; with edition, Delhi 1980

131.1.12 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by Balarama Udasina. Calcutta 1891

131.1.13 Edited by Srinivasa Jagannatha in Sakalavidyabhivardhani 1.1-10, Vizagapatam 1892-93

131.1.15 Edited by Nanabhai Sadanandaji Rele. Bombay 1897

131.1.16 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya by Nanabhai Sadanandaji Rele. Bombay 1897, 1914, 1941; Poona 1913

131.1.17 J. Murdoch, Yogasastra. London 1897

131.1.18 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya by Purnachandra Vedantachunchu. Calcutta 1898

131.1.19 Edited by Ramasvarupa Sarma. Moradabad 1898

131.1.20 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi by Munishwar Sarma. Agra 1898

131.1.21 Translated by Vivekananda in his Vedanta Philosophy (New York 1899)

131.1.22 Paul Zillmann, "Die Yoga Sutra des Patanjali. Zum ersten Male verdeutscht", Neue Metaphysische Rundshcau 3-4, 1900

131.1.23 Edited, with Girija Samkara Sarma's Padabodhini and Nathu Rama Sarma's Rahasyadipika, Ahmedabad 1901, 1911

131.1.24 Kishori Lal Sarkar, The Hindu System of Self-Culture or the Patanjala Yoga Shastra. Calcutta 1902

131.1.25 Edited, with Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, by Narayan Sastri Bharadvaja and Jiva Natha Misra. Pan n.s. 25, 1903 - 28, 1906. Reprinted 1907

131.1.26 Edited, with Ramananada Sarasvati's Maniprabha, by D.L. Gosvami. BenSS 19, 1903

131.1.27 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Second edition. Calcutta 1903, 1936

131.1.28 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 47, 1904, 1919

131.1.29 Edited by Bhagavan Prasada and Baladeva Sahaya.Banaras 1905 ff.

131.1.30 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda by Bhimasena Sarma. Jullundur 1906

131.1.31 Edited, with editor's Vaidikavrtti, by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1906

131.1.32 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore 1906

131.1.33 Edited by Tulasirama Svami. Meerut 1907

131.1.34 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha, by A.B.Vidyabhusana. Calcutta 1907

131.1.35 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and notes from Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Ganganatha Jha. Bombay 1907

131.1.36 Translated into German by Paul Deussen in AGP 1.3, 511-543

131.1.37 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by Rama Prasad. SBH 4.7-9, 1910, 1924; New Delhi 1978, 1995, 2005

131.1.38 Edited by Tejonatha. Lahore 1910

131.1.39 Edited by Hariharananda Aranya. Jessore 1910

131.1.40 Edited by Kalivara Vedantavagisa. Second edition. Calcutta 1910

131.1.41 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Narayana Bhiksu's Yogacandrika and Sutrarthabodhini, by R.G.Bhatta. ChSS 35, 1910

131.1.42 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Mahesacandra Pala. Second edition. Calcutta 1911

131.1.43 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and editor's Samkhyatattvaloka, by Hariharananda Aranya. Calcutta 1911

131.1.43.1 Edited with editor's Bhasatika by Prabhudayalu. Bombay 1912

131.1.44 Edited with Telugu commentary by O.V.S.Dorasamayya. Madras 1911, 1917

131.1.45 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri, in Darsanikabrahmavidya 2, 1911

131.1.46 Edited in Vidyavati 5.9-11, 1911

131.1.47 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi and Balarama Udasina's commentary. Banaras 1911

131.1.48 Edited, with Sadasivendra Sarasvati's Yogasudhakara, by J.K.Balasubrahmanyam. SVVS 11, 1911, 1993

131.1.49 Edited, with Ananta Pandita's Yogacandrika, by J.K.Balasubrahmanyam. Srirangam 1911

131.1.50 Translated as The Book of the Spiritual Man: An Interpretation by Charles Johnston. New York 1912; London 1949, 1974; with edition, Albuquerque, N.M. 1985

131.1.51 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi by James Haughton Woods. HOS 17, 1914; reprinted Delhi 1966. New edition by Mohan Chand, Delhi 1987

131.1.52 Daniel R. Stephen, Patanjali for Western Readers. London 1914

131.1.53 Edited by Sivakara Bapuji Talpade. Bombay 1914

131.1.54 Translated, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha, by James Haughton Woods. JAOS 34, 1914, 1-114. Reprinted Delhi 1987

131.1.55 Edited by Savarlal Chotamlal Vohara. Bombay 1915

131.1.56 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Rudradatta Sarma. Third edition. Moradabad 1915

131.1.57 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, and Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, by Rajaram Shastri Bodas and V.S.Abhyankar. BSPS 46, 1917

131.1.58 Edited, with (Bhava) Ganesa Diksita's Vrtti and Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, by M.G.Bakre. Bombay 1917

131.1.59 F.I.Winter, "Psychoanalysis and the Yoga aphorisms", Qu 10, 1917-18, 315-335

131.1.59.1 Edited and translated into Dutch by Jan Wilhelm Boissevain. Amsterdam 1918

131.1.60 Surendranath Dasgupta, The Study of Patanjali. Calcutta 1920

131.1.61 Edited by Gangavallabha Tripathi. Agra 1921

131.1.62 Edited by G.L.Narasimha Rau. Madras 1922

131.1.63 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "L'Abhidharma et les Yogasutras", BCLS 1922, 520-526

131.1.63.1 Edited, with Haribhadra's Yogavimsaka and Yasovijaya's Vyakhya, by Sukhlalji Sanghvi. Agra 1922 (see 410.24.1)

131.1.64 Translated into French by M.A.Oppermann. Paris 1923

131.1.65 Edited in Tamil script. Madras 1923

131.1.66 Wolfgang Adolf Theilkuhl, Die Yogasutrani des Patanjali mit dem Kommentar Rajamartanda des Bhojadeva. German translation of Books 1-2. Dissertation, Munich 1926

131.1.67 Paraphrased in Alice A.Bailey, The Light of the Soul. New York 1927, 1944, 1983

131.1.68 N.S.V.Ayyar, "A peep into Patanjali", VQ 6, 1928, 295-302

131.1.69 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, Ananta Pandita's Yogacandrika, Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, (Bhava) Ganesa Diksita's Vrtti, Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha and Sadasivendra Sarasvati's Yogasudhakara, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 83, 1930

131.1.70 Jwala Prasad, "The date of the Yogasutras", JRAS 1930, 365-376

131.1.71 Edited, with Baladeva Misra's Yogapradipika, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 85, 1931, 1990

131.1.72 Hermann Jacobi, "Über des Alter des Yogasastra", ZII 8, 1930, 80-88

131.1.73 J.Hauer, "Das IV Buch des Yogasutra: Ein Beitrag zuseiner Erklarung und Zeitbestimmung", SIIWG 122-133

131.1.74 Edited and translated into German by J.W.Hauer in Der Yoga als Heilweg. Stuttgart 1932

131.1.75 Edited by Hariharananda Aranya and Damodara Sastri, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, Raghavananda Sarasvati's Patanjalarahasya and Hariharanandaranya's Bhasvati. KSS 110, 1935, 1989

131.1.76 Rishi Singh Harwal, Patanjali's Raja Yoga. Santa Barbara, Calif 1935

131.1.77 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Le bouddhisme et la Yoga des Patanjali", MCB 5, 1936-37, 223-242

131.1.77.1 Bhagavan Das, Yogasutrabhasyakosah. A Concordance Dictionary to the Yogasutras of Patanjali and the Bhashya of Vyasa. Benares 1938

131.1.78 J.Singh, "Karma in Yogasutras of Patanjali", RPR 8.1, 1939, 27-34

131.1.79 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Krsnavallabhacarya's Kirana thereon, by Svetavaikuntha Sastri and Narayana Sarana Sastri. Banaras 1939

131.1.80 Louis Renou, "On the identity of the two Patanjalis", IHQ 16, 1940, 586-591

131.1.80.1 Edited with Haribhadra's Yogavimsika Bijapur 1940

131.1.81 Edited and translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Bengali Baba. Kapurthala 1943; Poona 1949; Delhi 1974

131.1.82 K. Madhava Krishna Sarma, "Patanjali and his relation to some authors and works", IC 11, 1944, 75-84

131.1.83 Translated by Ernest Wood in Practical Yoga, Ancient and Modern. New York 1948

131.1.84 Translated by Aprabuddha as The Science of Yoga. Two volumes. Nagpur 1949, 1957

131.1.85 Translated by Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood.as How to Know God. VATW 11, 1949 - 16, 1964. Reprinted London,. New York 1953; Madras 1975

131.1.85.1 Edited and translated by Bengali Baba. Second edition. Poona 1949

131.1.86 Lokanath Bhattacharya, "The theory of supernormal power in the Yogasutra of Patanjali and in Buddhist texts", PAIOC 15, Summaries 1949, 143

131.1.87 Book One edited by Visnu Kesava Phalekar. Nagpur 1949

131.1.88 Hideo Kishimoto, "A study in religious mysticism--on the Yogasutra of Patanjali" (summary). JSR 1, 1950, 250-251

131.1.89 Adolf Janacek, "The methodological principle in Yoga according to Patanjali's Yogasutras", AO 19, 1951, 514-567

131.1.90 N.Mishra, "Conception of samskara in the Yogasutra", JBRS 37, 1951, 48-65

131.1.91 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Samkarabhagavatpada's Vivarana, by Rama Sastri and S.R.Krishnamurti Sastri. MGOS 44, 1952

131.1.92 Prem Nath, "Patanjali's Yoga in the light of modern psychology", PQ 25, 1952, 53-61

131.1.93 A.K.Banerji, "Phenomenology of Yoga", PB 57, 1952, 384-388

131.1.94 E.Kanakura, "The ideal of man in the Yogasutras", ARTU 3, 1952, 172-205. Summarized in TDBKN 3, 1952, 2-3

131.1.95 T.Sitaramaiah, "A synopsis of the Yogasutras of Patanjali", KK 18, 1952-53, 392-396

131.1.96 Adolf Janacek, "The voluntaristic type of yoga in Patanjali's Yogasutras", AO 22, 1954, 69-87

131.1.97 Edited, with editor's commentary, by K.K.Kolhatakar. Bombay 1957

131.1.98 Adolf Janacek, "The meaning of pratyaya in Patanjali's Yogasutras", AO 25, 1957, 201-260

131.1.99 Ursula von Mangoldt, Patanjali, So Sprecht das Yoga-Sutra. Munchen 1957. Translated into French, Monaco 1986

131.1.100 Edited Surat 1958

131.1.101 Adolf Janacek, "Two texts of Patanjali and a statistical comparison of their vocabularies", AO 26, 1958, 88-100

131.1.101.1 Edited and translated into Japanese by Hideo Kishimoto. Tokyo 1958

131.1.102 Adolf Janacek, "To the problems of Indian philosophical texts", AO 27, 1959, 463-475

131.1.103 Samadhipada translated by Richard A. Gard. PO 25, 1960, 61-66

131.1.104 Edited and translated in I.K.Taimni, The Science of Yoga. Adyar 1961; Wheaton, Ill. 1967, 1972, 1992; Varanasi 1992. Translated into German as Die Wissenschaft des Yoga, Munich 1982

131.1.105 Translated by Archie J. Bahm as Yoga--Union with the Ultimate. New York 1961; Berkeley 1993

131.1.106 C. Pensa, Gli aforismi sullo Yoga. Torino 1962

131.1.107 Translated by S.V.Ganapati. Madras 1962

131.1.108 Mircea Eliade, Patanjali et le yoga. Paris 1962. Translated by Charles L. Markmann as Patanjali and Yoga (New York 1969)

131.1.109 V.M.Bedekar, "Dharana and codana (Yogic terms) in the Moksadharmaparvan of the Mahabharata in their relation with the Yogasutras", BhV 22, 1962, 25-32

131.1.110 R.Krishnaswami Iyer, "The Yoga of Patanjali", KK 26, 1962: 22, 47, 78, 109

131.110.1 Translated by Roy Eugene David as This is Reality. 1962

131.1.111 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Hariharananda Aranya's Samkhyatattvaloka, and translated by P.N.Mukerji. Calcutta 1963, 1981, 1983; Albany, N.Y. 1983. Selections repreinted in SourceBAP 59-68

131.1.112 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Banaras 1963

131.1.113 Edited, with Bhojaraja's Rajamartanda, by Rama Samkar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1963

131.1.114 Translated by R.S.Mishra in The Textbook of Yoga Philosophy. New York 1963

131.1.115 Mahajot Sahay, "Patanjala Yogasutras and the Vyasabhasya: an examination", VIJ 2, 1963, 254-260

131.1.115.1 Christopher Chapple, "Citta-vrtti and reality in the Yoga Sutra", IASWRP 103-119

131.1.115.2 Gerald Turchetto, "Hermeneutics and the Yoga Sutra", IASWRP 162-179

131.1.116 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964

131.1.117 V.M.Bedekar, "Place of japa in the Moksadharmaparvan (MBh 12, 189-193) and the Yogasutras: a comparative study", ABORI 44, 1964, 63-74

131.1.118 T.Gelblum and S.Pines, "Some observations on the presumable sources of Al-Biruni's translation of Patanjali's Yogasutra and some traits of his method of translation", CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 107-108

131.1.119 Tej Singh, "Patanjali Yogasutras", IPC 9.2, 1964, 43-45

131.1.120 Edited and translated by V.V.Baxi. Monghyr 1965

131.1.121 K.S.Joshi, "The concept of samyama in Patanjali's Yogasutras", YM 8.2, 1965 - 9.5, 1966

131.1.122 Ram Ugra Misra, "The Yoga classic of Patanjali", JYI 11.2, 1965, 21-22

131.1.123 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Meditation und mystik ism Yoga des Patanjali", WZKSOA 9, 1965, 98-118

131.1.124 R.D.Vadekar, "Composition and history of the Yogasutra", YM 8, 1965, 22-42

131.1.125 Shlomo Pines and Tuvia Gelblum, "Al-Biruni's Arabic version of Patanjali's Yogasutra: a translation and comparison with related Sanskrit texts", BSOAS 29, 1966, 302-325; 40, 1977, 522-549

131.1.126 Shingon Takagi, "On 'kriya-yoga' in the Yogasutra", JIBSt 29, 1966, 441-451

131.1.126.1 Edited by Vasantanada Devi. Madras 1966

131.1.126.2 Edited by Harikrishnadas Goenka. Gorakhpur 1966

131.1.127 Edited and translated by Balkoba Bhave. Varanasi 1967

131.1.128 Selections translated in Joseph Head and S.L.Cranston, Reincarnation in World Thought. New York 1967

131.1.129 C.T.Kenghe, "Patanjali and the Advaita Vedanta", YM 10.2, 1967, 25-34

131.1.130 G.C.Pande, "Patanjali's interpretation of yoga", MP 4, 1967, 213-216

131.1.131 M. Sahai, "Patanjali's psychology", YM 10.1, 1967, 9-19

131.1.132 K.S.Joshi, "On the possibility of yogic powers", IPQ 8, 1968, 579-585

131.1.133 M. Sahai, "Patanjali's theory of parinama, krama and ksana", YM 10.3, 1968, 35-39

131.1.134 Edited, with Bhojaraja's Rajamartanda, by Ramasamkar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1969

131.1.135.1 Edited by Pahalamana Simha Svara Kshatri. Kathmandu 1969

131.1.135 C.T.Kenghe, "The concept of vitarka in the Patanjala Yogasastra", PAIOC 26, 1969, 337-352

131.1.136 M. Sahai, "Patanjala Yogasutras as I understand them", YM 11.3, 1969 - 14.3-4, 1971

131.1.137 Edited by C.L.Markmann. New York 1969

131.1.138 Edited by Gokulchand Kapur. Banaras 1970

131.1.138.1 Edited by Brahmalinamuni. KSS 201, Varanasi 1970

131.1.139 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Shrinarayana Mishra. Varanasi 1971; Delhi 1992

131.1.140 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Ramashankar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1971

131.1.141 Ramashankar Bhattacharya, "Nature of vairagya in the Patanjala Yogasutra", JYI 17, 1971-72, 91-94

131.1.142 J.Lopez-Gay, "La estructura de la meditacion seguin el Digha Nikaya, comparada con la del Yoga-Sutra", BAEO 7, 1971, 103-120

131.1.142.1 Translated into Hebrew by Orit Sen-Gupta. Tel Aviv 1971

131.1.143 Ram Ugra Mishra, "A note on Adolf Janacek's theory", JYI 17, 1971-72, 100-103

131.1.143.1 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya and the editor's Hindi commentary, by Suresh Chandra Srivastava. Allahabad 1971; Varanasi 1988

131.1.144 Tej Singh, "Efficacy of Patanjali Yogasutras in modern scientific thought", IPC 16, 1971, 246-259

131.1.144.1 Edited and translated in Soren Sorenson, The Quest of Wholeness. An Evaluation of the Yoga Discipline from the point of view of Neurophysiology. Reykjavik 1971

131.1.145 James Francis Kenney, The Nature and Function of 'The Lord' (Isvara) in the 'Yoga-Sutras' of Patanjali. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1972

131.1.146 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "A note on yatrakamavasayitva: the 8th siddhi of the animadi group", JYI 18, 1972-73, 61-66

131.1.147 M.R.Desai, The Yoga-Sutras of Patanjali. A Commentary. Kolhapur 1972

131.1.148 Jayadeva Yogendra, "Message of Patanjali", JYI 19, 1973-74, 161-164

131.1.149 Edited and translated into Spanish by F.Tola and C. Dragonetti. Barcelona 1973

131.1.149.1 Edited by Aryamuni. Jhajjara 1973

131.1.150 M.M.Agrawal, "Yoga theory of karmasaya", Darshana 14.3 (55), 1974, 63-68

131.1.150.1 Anthony Elenjimittam, The Yoga Philosophy of Patanjali. Allahabad 1974

131.1.151 S.P.Atreya, "Samadhi acccording to the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali", Darshana 15.2, 1975, 57-60

131.1.152 M.P.Pandit, "Patanjali", FP 17-26

131.1.153 Nagin J. Shah, "An alternative interpretation of Patanjali's three sutras on isvara", Sambodhi 4.1, 1975, 1-6

131.1.154 Gitananda, "Patanjali simplified for Western readers", YL 6.2, 1975, 9-10

131.1.154.1 Goswami Kriyananda, The Kriya Yoga Sutras. Four volumes. Chicago 1975, 1976, 1985

131.1.155 Translated by Sadhakas. Bombay 1975

131.1.155.1 Edited and translated in Rohit Mehta, Yoga, the Art of Integration. Madras 1975

131.1.156 Selections translated in HTR 78-81

131.1.157 Edited with P.Y.Deshpande's commentary and translated by Bettina Baumer.  Munchen 1976

131.1.158 Satyananda, Four Chapters on Freedom. A Commentary on the Yogasutras of Patanjali. Monghyr 1976

131.1.159 Ram Jee Singh, "Parapsychological references in Yoga Sutras", JIAP 16.2, 1977, 118-131

131.1.160 C.T.Kenghe, "Prajna and the stages of its growth according to Patanjali: a study in parapsychology", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 675-682

131.1.161 K.P.Bahadur, The Wisdom of Yoga: A Study of Patanjali's Yoga Sutra. New Delhi 1977, 1988

131.1.162 Gerhard Oberhammer, Strukturen yogischer Meditation. Wien 1977

131.1.163 K.S.Joshi, "On Patanjali's notion of sleep as a vrtti", YM 19.1, 1977, 91-95

131.1.164 P. Jha and G.S.Sahaja, "Concept of isvara in Yogasutra", YM 19.2-3, 1977-78, 17-24

131.1.165 Rohit Mehta, Yoga: The Art of Integration. A Commentary on the Yogasutras. Madras 1977

131.1.166 Jose Leon Herrerra, El Yoga Sutra de Patanjali con el commentario de rey Bhoja. Lima 1977

131.1.167 Edited by Udaya Vira Sastri. Gaziabad 1978; Delhi 1994

131.1.168 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "Yoga psychology of Patanjali and some other aspects of Indian psychology", OH 26.2, 1978 - 30.2, 1982

131.1.169 Yutaka Ojihara, "Sur une formule patanjalienne, "na cedanim acayah sutrani krtva nivartyanti". ITaur 6, 1978, 219-234

131.1.170 P.Y.Deshpande, The Authentic Yoga. London 1978. translated into German by Bettina Baumer as Die Wurzeln des Yoga (Berlin 1979)

131.1.170.1 Edited and translated in Venkatesananda, Enlightened Living. Second edition. Delhi 1978

131.1.171 David Bastow, "Metaphysical knowledge in the Yogasutras", Scottish Journal of Theology 1979. Reprinted PIRKW 21-34

131.1.172 Edited and translated in Georg Feuerstein, The Yoga-Sutra of Patanjali. An Exercise in the Methodology of Textual Analysis. Folkestone, England 1979; rochester, N.Y. 1989

131.1.173 Harold Coward, "Mysticism in the analytical psycholy of Carl Jung and the Yoga psychology of Patanjali: a comparative study", PEW 29, 1979, 323-336

131.1.174 Harshananda, "Meditation according to Patanjali", 1979, 418-421

131.1.174.1 Edited by Kasturilala Kharabanda. Four volumes. New Delhi 1979-1980

131.1.175 M.R.Yardi, The Yoga of Patanjali, with an Introduction, Sanskrit text of the Yogasutra, English translation and notes. Poona 1979, 1996

131.1.175.1 Edited, with Bharadvaja's Ratnapradipika, by G.R.Josyer in Diamonds; Mechanismapons of War; Yoga Sutra. 1979

131.1.176 Beniamino Melasecchi, "Introductory notes to the epistemology of Patanjali", EAW 30, 1980, 147-156

131.1.177 The Original Yoga as Expounded in Siva-Samhita, Heranda-Samhita and Yoga-Sutra. Selections edited and translated by Shyama Ghosh.Delhi 1980.

131.1.178 V.K.Bharadwaj, "The concept of Patanjali's Astangayoga", IPQ 8, 1980-81, 351-356

131.1.178.1 Ian Watson, "Samadhi in Patamjali's Yogasutras", CASSt 5, 1980, 129-146

131.1.178.0 Edited and translated, with the Herandasamhita and Sivasamhita, by Shyam Ghosh. New Delhi 1980, 1999

131.1.178.2 K. S. Joshi, "Did Patanjali speak of four different varieties of pranayama?", YM 20.1-2, 1980, 38-43

131.1.178.3 G. S. Sahay, "Some considerations about the pranayama in Patanjali's Yogasutra", YM 20.3, 1980, 81-90

131.1.178.4 Edited and translated into Dutch with a commentary by Jogchun Dijkstra as Zien door yoga. Haarlem 1980

131.1.179 T.S.Rukmini, "Patanjali's Yogasutras: a synthesis of many Yogic traditions", ABORI 62, 1981, 213-218

131.1.180 J. Feys, "Patanjala Yoga and integral yoga", Indica 18, 1981, 7-14

131.1.180.1 Edited and translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by T.S.Rukmani. New Delhi 1981; Delhi 1987.

131.1.180.5 Kantcho D. Kanev, "Some problems of the Yogasutras of Patanjali", Darshana 22.2, 1982, 52-56

131.1.180.8 S. S. Raghavachar, "Patanjali and Ramanuja", SRV 5.2, 1982, 21-26

131.1.181 Ian Kesarcodi-Watson, "Samadhi in Patanjali's Yogasutras", PEW 32, 1982, 77-90

131.1.181.1. S.S.Raghavachar, "Patanjali and Ramanuja", SRV5.2, 1982, 21-26

131.1.182 R.K.Sharma, "Siddhis in the Yogasutras and Saundaryalahari", ITaur 10, 1982, 193-198. Also Surabhi 55-62

131.1.182.1 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Vallabharama Vaidyaraja. Bhavnagar 1982

131.1.183 Jikaku Kashi, "A textual study of the Yogasutra (III)" (in Japanese with English summary). MachR 16, 1982, 132-133

131.1.184 Harold G. Coward, "Psychology and karma", PEW 33, 1983, 49-60

131.1.184.5 Digambaraji, "Patanjali's terminology", YM 22.1-2, 1984, 57-70. Reprinted Lonavla 1986

131.1.184.7 Edited and translated by P.V.Karambelkar. YM 23.1 (1984) - 25.3 (1986-87)

131.1.185 Klaus K. Klostermaier, "Time in Patanjali's Yogasutras", PEW 34, 1984, 205-210

131.1.185.1 Samadahi pada edited and translated in Christopher Chapple, The Yoga Sutra of Patanjali: An Analysis of the Sanskrit with an accompanying English translation.Amityaville, N.Y. 1984

131.1.186 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, An Introduction to the Yogasutras. Delhi 1985

131.1.186.5 K. D. Kanev, "The classic Patanjala-yoga" Darshana 25.3, 1985, 88-94

131.1.187 Stephen H. Phillips, "The concept of voluntarism and dualism in the Yogasutra (or How to get mukti from metaphysics)", JIP 13, 1985, 399-414

131.1.188 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Patanjali and the Yogasutras", SII 10, 1984, 191-212

131.1.189 R.K.Sharma, "The role of mind (citta) in the Yogasutras", Amrtadhara 383-390

131.1.190 Grihapati Mitra, "Patanjali and the theory of evolution", PB 89, 1984, 301-304

131.1.191 V.K.Bharadwaj, "A non-ethical concept of ahimsa", IPQ 11, 1984-85, 171-180

131.1.192 Harold Coward, "Agamas in the Yogasutras of Patanjali", IPQ 12, 1984-85, 341-360

131.1.193 Asok Malhotra, "Meditation in the Yogasutra and Chuang-tzu", ATS 9, 1984, 133-140

131.1.194 Basavaraj Siddhasrama, "The place of God in Yogasutra", PTG 17.4, 1984, 62-64

131.1.195 T.S.Rukmini, "Prajna and pratibha" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 358-359.

131.1.196 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Usharbudh Arya. Volume I: Samadhipada. Honesdale, Pa 1986

131.1.197 Edited and translated by P.V.Karambelkar. Lonavla 1986

131.1.198 Klaus Klostermaier, "Dharmamegha samadhi: comments on Yogasutra IV, 29", PEW 36, 1986, 253-262

131.1.198.1 Mary Margaret Shypertt, Self-Mastery in the Ancient World: Patanjali and Caraka. Ph.D.Thesis, California Institute of Integral Studies 1986

131.1.199 Translated by T.K.V.Desikachar. New Delhi 1987

131.1.200 Georg Feuerstein, "Response to Klaus Klostermaier's 'Dharmamegha samadhi: comments on Yogasutra IV. 29'", PEW 37, 1987, 341-342

131.1.200.5 B. R. Sharma, T. P. Shreekumar, M. V. Bhole, "Understanding Patanjali's Yoga Sutra on asana from Sanskrit commentaries", YM 26.1, 1987, 40-58

131.1.200.6 Translated in Subhah C. Kak, Patanjali and Cognitive Science. Baton Rouge, La. 1987

131.1.201 G.M.L.Srivastava, Yoga of Patanjali and the Integral Yoga of Sri Aurobindo. Delhi 1987

131.1.201.1 Translated in Bennett Penn, The Path of Transcendence. Pompano Beach, Fla. 1987

131.1.202 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, The Yogasutras of Patanjali on Concentration of Mind. Tr. K.D.Prithipaul. Delhi 1987

131.1.203.1 Edited and translated by Kuruji. Poona 1987

131.1.203.2 Edited and translated in Ramamurti S. Mishra, The Textbook of Yoga Psychology. New York 1987

131.1.203.3 Edited with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha and J.H.Woods' translation. Delhi 1987

131.1.204 Gitananda, "'No-option Yoga'--the integral Yoga of Patanjali", SYogaC 102-110

131.1.205 Konrad Meisig, Yogasutra-Konkordanz. Wiesbaden 1988

131.1.205.1. M.S.Srinivasan, "Vyasa's precepts for purity of mind", TL 11.2, 1988, 45-48

131.1.205.2 K.N.Subramanian, "Vyasa and Raja-Yoga", TL 11.2, 1988

131.1.206 Translated by Alistair Shearer. Delhi 1989

131.1.206.1 Frank Beidler Cornell, Translations of Yogasutra by James Haughton Woods, Ernest E. Wood, Swami Vivekananda, and Swami Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood, with synthesis. Loose leaf, 1989

131.1.207 Harold G. Coward, "Purity in Hinduism with particular reference to Patanjali's Yoga Sutras", HindEth 9-40

131.1.207.1 Gokul Chandra Jain, "A comparison of Yoga systems as propounded by Patanjali and Haribhadra Suri", VIRB 7, 1990, 15-22

131.1.208 D.H.Killingley, "Yogasutra IV, 2-3 and Vivekananda's interpretation of evolution", JIP 18, 1990, 151-179

131.1.208.1 Lloyd William Pflueger, God, Consciousness, and Meditation: The Concept of Isvara in the Yogasutras. Ph.D.thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1990

131.1.208.1.5 G. S. Sahay, "A possible dimension of samatva with reference to the Bhagavadgita and Patanjali's Yogasutras", Darshana 30.1, 1990, 72-78

131.1.208.1.6 Jonathan Shear, "The philosopher, the yogi, and enlightenment: Plato's Symposium and Patanujali's Yogasutras", Darshana 30.1, 1990, 72-78

131.1.208.1.6.1 G.M.L.Shrivastava, Aurobindo and Patanjali, a critical and analytical study. New Delhi 1990

131.1.208.1.7 Hope K. Fitz and Bala Sunder Rai Bhalle, "The role of self-discipline in the process of self-realization", JRS 19.1, 1991, 15-30

131.1.208.2 G.S.Sahay, "Did Patamjali speak five varieties of samadhi?", YM 3.2-3, 1991, 75-79

131.1.208.3 B.R.Sharma, "Role of kriyayoga in Patanjala Yoga Sutra", YM 30.2-3, 1991, 84-92

131.1.208.4 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "On the Yogasutras of Patanjali", ABORI 72-73, 1991-92, 437-462

131.1.208.5 Edited by Satchidananda. Yogaville, Va. 1990

131.1.208.7 Edited by Omananda tirtha. Gorakhpur 1990

131.1.208.8 Edited and translated by Savitripriya as The Psychology of Mystical Awakening: a New World. Sunnyvale, Calif. 1991

131.1.208.9 Translated in Daniel R. Candron, Dreams of the Soul. Windyville, Mo. 1991

131.1.208.9.5 Daya Krishna, "The Yoga-Sutras:; the undeciphered text. Anomalies, problems and paradoxes", IPACP 204-223

131.1.209 Sarasvati Chennakesavan, "Yoga Sutras", AsPOxford 2.2, 1992, 147-156

131.1.209.0 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Patanjali in the Yogasutras", BPBS 515-518

131.1.209.1 Cornelius Johons, The Classical Rajayoga. Melbourne 1992

131.1.209.1.5 James D. McNamara, "Yoga and the vibhutis in the yoga Sutra and the Bhagavad Gita", JISSA 1, 1993, 101-112

131.1.209.2 Translated into Russian by Elena P. Ostrovskaia and V.I.Udoi. Moscow 1992

131.1.209.3 T.S.Rukmani, "Siddhi-s in the Bhagavata Purana and in the Yogasutras of Patanjali", RIBP 217-226

131.1.209.4 Edited with Sadasivendra Sarasvati's Yogasudhakara. Madras 1993

131.1.210 Christopher Key Chapple, "Reading Patanjali without Vyasa: a critique of four Yoga Sutra passages", JAAR 62.1, 1994, 85-106

131.1.210.1 Edited by Anupama Seth. Delhi 1994

131.1.210.2 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya by Muni Asutoshi. Woodbridge, N.J. 1994

131.1.211.B.K.S.Iyengar, Light on the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali. London 1993; New Delhi 1994

131.1.211.1 Edited and translated into Spanish by T.K.V.Desikachar. Madrid 1994

131.1.211.2 Hope K. Fitz, "The nature and significance of intuition in Patanjali's Yoga Sutra and in the philosophical writings of Radhakrishnan", JRS 26.1-2, 1995, 9-21

131.1.211.3 Enrica Garzilli, "Patanjali's Yogasutra", GWP

131.1.212.P.P.Gokhale, "Is there a moral perspective in Patanjali's Yogasutras?", IndPQ 22, 1995, 41-54

131.1.213 R.K.Das Gupta, "Vivekananda on Patanjali's Yoga-Sutra", BRMIC 46, 1995, 357-364

131.1.213.1 Edited and translated, with Svatmarama's Hathayogapradipika, in Sures Candra Banerji, Studies in Origin and Development of Yoga. Calcutta 1995

131.1.213.2 Yohanan Grinshpon, The Place and Meaning of the Siddhis and Samyama in the Yogasutra Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1995

131.1.214 N. E. Sjoman, "Yogis and mendicants: Patanjali's Yoga Sutra I: YS 1:20", JASBo 70, 1995, 134-150

131.1.214.1 Edited Fairfield, Iowa 1995

131.1.214.3 Enrica Garzilli, "Patañjali's YogasØtras", Grosses Werklexikon der Philosophie (ed. F. Volpi), Munchen 1995-

131.1.215 Surekha Limaye, "Patanjala Yoga and Zen", Bud IA 1996, 211-217

131.1.216 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Rajavira Sastri. Delhi 1996

131.1.217 Translated in Enlightenment: the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: a New Translation and Commentary. Waynesville, N.c. 1996

131.1.218 Ian Whicher, "Cognitive samadhi in the Yoga-Sutras", ALB 60, 1996, 1-125

131.1.219 Edited and translated by Vinoda Verma. Delhi 1996

131.1.219.1 Translated by Barbara Stoler Miller as Yoga Discipline of Freedom. New York 1996, 1998

131.1.219.2 Bhajanananda, "Yoga according to Patanjali", PC 159-178

131.1.220 T. S. Rukmani, "Tension between vyutthana and nirodha in the Yoga-Sutras", JIP 25, 1997, 613-628

131.1.220.1 Edited and translated by Nandalal Kishore. Hardwar 1997

131.1.220.2 Vyn Bailey, Patanjali's Meditation Yoga. East Roseville, New South Wales 1997

131.1.221 Edited and translated by Arunand Manisha. Chandigarh 1998

131.1.221.5 Vibhutipada section edited and translated, with Vyasa's Yogabhasya, and Vijnanabhiksu's Bhasya, by T. S. Rukmani. New Delhi 1998

131.1.222 Ian Whicher, "Yoga and freedom", PEW 48, 1998, 272-322

131.1.223 Ian Whicher, "The final stages of purification in classical yoga", AsPOxford 8, 1998, 85-102

131.1.224 Chapter 8 translated in Prabhakra Adsule, An Introduction to the Science of Psychic Condenstate Phase of Patanjali: Patanjali's Thoughts Re-looked in the Light of Emerging Quantum Science. Indore 1998

131.1.227 Yatishwarananda, "Notes on Yoga Sutras", VK 85, 1998, 25, 296, 332

131.1.230 Minoru Hara, "Pasupata and Yoga. Pasupata-sutra 2.12 and Yoga-sutra 3.37", AS 53, 1999, 593-608

131.1.231 Edited by Ananta Bharati. Delhi 1999

131.1.233 Ian Whicher, "Patanjali's metaphysics and schematic: purusa and prakrti in the Yogasutras", ALB 63, 1999, 55-144

131.1.235 Bernard Bouanchaud, The Essence of Yoga: Reflections on the Yogasutras of Patanjali. London 2000.

131.1.238 Translated by Marshall Govindan. St. Etienne de Bolton, Quebec 2000

131.1.239 Banamali Biswas, "Patanjali as a grammarian and philosopher", LTC 438-468

131.1.240 Bernard Bouanchaud, Yoga-sutra de Patanjali: miroir de soi. Palaiseau, Agamit 2000

131.1.244 Vimala Thakra, Francoise Mazet, Monique Thurnies and Patrick Delhumeau, Le Yoga au-dela de la meditation. commentaires sur les Yoga Sutras de Patanjali, causeries a Dalhousie (Inde), Septembre 1996. Paris 2000

131.1.246 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawal. 6SystIP 223-253

131.1.247 Yohanan Grinshpan, Silence Unheard. Deathly Otherness in Patanjala Yoga. Albany, N.Y. 2001

131.1.248 Cat de Rhamd Michelle Gil, The Spirit of Yoga. A Unique Journey through the eight limbs of the Yogasutras of Patanjali. London 2001

131.1.251 Ashok Kumar Malhotra, An Introduction to Yoga Philosohy: an annotated Translation of the Yogasutras. Burlington, Vt. 2001

131.1.253 Translated with Vyasa's commentary by T.S.Rukmini. Montreal, New Delhi 2001

131.1.254 T.S.Rukmini, "Prakrti as materialand efficient cause in the Yogasutra", ALB 65, 2001, 57-72

131.1.256 Albrecht Wezler, "Letting a text speak. Some remarks on the Sadhanapada of the Yogasutra and the Yogabhasya. 1.The wording of Yogasutra 2.22", KIP 29.1-2, 2001, 293-304

131.1.257 Ian Whicher, "Revisioning dualism in Patanjali's classical Yoga", Sambhasa 21, 2001, 1-26

131.1.258 Edited and translated, with Samkara's (?) Vivarana, by T. S. Rukmani. Two volumes. New Delhi 2001

131.1.259 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Patanjali and the Buddhists, in Buddhist and Indian Studies in Honor of Professor Sodo Mori (Hamamatsu, Japan 2002), 488-491 (same as AB583)

131.1.260 Nirmala Kulkarni, "Yama and niyama", VIJ 39-40, 2001-2002, 87-94

131.1.261 Chandramouli S. Naikar, Patanjali of Yogasutra. New Delhi 2002

131.1.264 Satyananda, "Adoration accordin to Patanjali", PB 107, 2002, 51-55

131.1.268 Parameshananda, "Patanjali's Yoga Sutras–an exposition", PB 108, 2003: 464, 513, 565, 610

131.1.268.5 T.S. Rukmani, "Prajna in the Yogasutras", ALB 67, 2003, 75-90

131.1.268.6 T. S. Rukmani, "Dharmamegha-samadhi in the Yogasutras of Patanjali: a critique", PEW 57, 2002

131.1.269 Buddhananda, "Overcomoing anger (IV): Yogic disciplines of Patanjali", VK 91, 2004, 137-141

131.1.270 Parameshananda, "Patanjali's Yogasutras–an exposition", PB 109, 2004: 269, 317, 369, 401

131.1.271 David Gordon White, "Early understandings of Yoga in the light of three aphorisms from the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali", DCH 579-627

131.1.273 Edwin F. Bryant, "Was the author of the Yoga Sutras a Vaishnava?", JVaisS 14.1, 2005, 7-28

131.1.274 Kicha Dauranik Clements, "Being a witness: cross-examining the notion of self in Samkara's Upadesasahasri, Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarikas and Patanjali's Yogasutras", TPY 75-97

131.1.274A K.N.Hota, "Smrti in the Yogasutra", FacInd 222-228

131.1.275 Lloyd W. Pfluger, "Person, purity and power in the Yogasutra", TPY 29-60

131.1.277 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, The Yogasutras of Patanjali: On Concentration of Mind. Delhi 2005

131.1.280 Uma Vaiyda, "Abhidhamma and citta-vrtti-nirodha in the Patanjala-yoga", DandA 2, 539-546

131.1.283 Knut A. Jacobsen, "The meaning of prakrti in the Yogasutra and Y ogabhasya", AsPOxford 17, 2007, 1-16

131.1.286 Ian Whicher, "Ethics of liberation in Patanjali's Y oga", IECTC 161-170

131.1.290 Michele Marie Desmarais, Changing Minds: Mind, Consciousness and Identity in Patanjali's Yoga-Sutra and Cognitive Neuroscience. Delhi 2008

131.1.293 Translated by Gerald James Larson. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 161-183

131.1.295 Phillippe Andre Maas, "'Descent with modification'. The opening of the Patanjalayogasastra", Sastrarambha 97-120

131.1.298 Sarvagatananda, "Light on Patanjali", PB 113, 2008: 440, 500, 551, 603, 648

131.1.300 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Bhoja's Vrtti, by Vijnanesvara. Delhi 2008

131.1.302 Judith G. Sugg, Dependence of the Yogasutras on the Samkhyakarika. Thesis, Abstract at DAI 12, 2008, 1383-1384.

131.1.305 Brahmesananda, "Building personality: sage Patanjali's guidelines", VK 96, 2008, 480-485

131.1.307 Marcus Sacrini A. Ferraz, "Some remarks on the Yogasutra", PEW 59, 2009, 49-62

131.1.310 Nirantarananda, "Yoga and samadhi: Patanjali anjd Sri Ramakrishna", PB 114, 2009, 311-317

131.1.315 David Gordon White, Sinister Yogis. Chicago 2009

131.1.318 Thomas Kochumuttam, "A Christian reading of Pasta`jali's Yoga Sutra", JD 35, 2010, 233-258

131.1.320 Philip A. Maas, "On the written transmission of the Patanjaliyogasastra", FVTC 157-172

131.1.325 O. R. Krishnaswami, Patanjali's Yoga Philosophy, based on the teachings of Sri Swami Satcidananda. New Delhi 2011

131.1.327 Translated by Rama Prasada. Delhi 2011

131.1.330 Andrea Acri, "Yogasutra I.10, I.21-23 and 29 in the light of the Indo-Javanese Dharma Patanjali", JIP 40 2012, 259-276



132.Author Unknown (300)

    1.Buddhabhumisutra (T.16)

132.1.1 Edited in Nishio Kyoo, The Buddhabhumisutra and the Buddhabhumivyakhyana. Nagoya 1939

132.1.2 Edited, with Silabhadra's Vyakhyana and a translation of Bandhuprabha's Prabhasa, by John Keenan, The Doctrinal Development of the Notion of Wisdom in Yogacara Thought. Ph.D.Dissertation, University of Wisconsin 1980

132.1.3 John P. Keenan, "Pure Land systematics in India: the Buddhabhumisutra and the trikaya doctrine", TPW 3, 1987, 29-35. Includes summary of the sutra. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 313-314


133.Dharmatrata (300)

    1.Samyuktabhidharmahrdaya on Dharmasri's Abhidharmasara (available in Chinese only)

133.1.1 Fumimaro Watanabe, "A study of the samskara chapter in the Samyuktabhidharmasarasastra", BSHHS 238-248

133.1.2 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 255-269. Also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 314-319

133.1.3 Edited and translated by Bart Dessein. Three volumes. Delhi 1999

133.1.4 Bart Dessein, "Miscellany on the 'Heart of Scholasticism'", BSPF 14-15, 1992, 76-87

133.1.5 Bart Dessein, "Samyuktabhidharmahrdayasutra or -sastra?", IJBS 10, 1998, 58-81

133.1.6 Bart Dessein, "Sautrantika and the Hrdaya treatises", JIABS 26, 2003, 287-320

133.1.10 Lalji Shravak, "Exposition of dharma and abhidharma , with special reference to the Misrabhidharmahrdayasutra of Dharmatrata”, BudPS 285-298


    2.Pancavastukavibhasa (Sarvastivada)

133.2.1 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Pancavastukavibhasa of Bhadanta Dharmatrata", ALB 20, 1956, 231-237

133.2.2 Rendered into Sanskrit, with Vasubandhu's Satadharmavidyamukhasastra, by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. VBA 10, 1961, 1-54

133.2.3 J. Imanishi, Das Pancavastukam und die Pancavastukavibhasa. NAWG 1981, Volume 1

133.2.4 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 319-321


134.Author Unknown (300)

    1.Arthaviniscayasutra (Abhidharma)

134.1.1 Edited and translated in A. Ferrari, "Arthaviniscaya", Attidella Reale Accademia d'Italie. Memorie. Classe di Scienze morali et storiche. Series VII, fasc. 13. Roma 1944, 535-625

134.1.2 Edited, with Viryasridatta's Nibandhana, by N.H.Samtani. TSWS 13, Patna 1971. Summary based on this in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 321-323. Reprinted as Gathering the Meanings: the Compendium of Categories, Berkeley, California 2002

134.1.3 Edited in P.L.Vaidya, Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 307-328

134.1.4 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Fortsetzung der Sammlung Kanonischer Zitate unter besonderer Berücksichtigung von Abhidharmadipa und Arthaviniscaya", Bericht uber die 12.Arbeit. der Kommissionen fur buddhistische Studien der A.K. der Wiss. im Gottingen am 13.1.1990. Gottingen 1990


135.Author Unknown (325)

    1.Samdhinirmocanasutra (Prajnaparamita)

135.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Notes bouddhiques: XX. Les trois 'caractères' et les trois 'absences de nature propres' dans le Samdhinirmocana, chapitres VI et VII", BCLS 5th series 1934-35, 284-303

135.1.2 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Etienne Lamotte. Louvain 1935, 1962

135.1.3 Chapters 6-7 translated into German in Frauwallner I, 294-295

135.1.4 Partly translated in Stanley Weinstein, "The alayavijnana in early Yogacara Buddhism: a comparison of its meaning in the Samdhinirmocanasutra and the Vijnaptimatratasiddhi of Dharmapala", Kokusai Toho Gakusha Kaigikiyo 3, 1959, 46-58

135.1.5 Summarized in Warder 430-433

135.1.6 Partly translated into French in Silburn 230

135.1.6.1.Shuichi Nagayama, Study of the Sandhinirmocanasutra. Kyoto 1975

135.1.6.2.Shinjo Kawasaki, "Analysis of yoga in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", Buzan Gakuho 21, 1976, 170-156.

135.1.7 Section translated in Robert A.F. Thurman, "Buddhist hermeneutics", JAAR 46, 1978, 29-39

135.1.8 Ernst Steinkellner, "Who is Byan chub rdzu'phrul? Tibetan and non-Tibetan commentaries on the Samdhinirmocanasutra - a survey of the literature", BIS 4-5, 1989, 229-252

135.1.8.1 Chen-Kuo Lin, The Sandhinirmocana Sutra: A Liberating Hermeneutic. Ph.D.Thesis, Temple University 1991

135.1.8.2 Cheter John Powers, The Concept of the Ultimate (don dem pa, paramartha) in the Sandhinirmocana-Sutra. Analysis, translation, and notes. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Virginia 1991

135.1.8.3 John Powers, "The concept of the ultimate (don dampa, paramartha) in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", IJBS 3.1, 1991, 1-24

135.1.8.4 John Powers, "The term 'samdhinirmocana" in the title of the Samdhinirmocanasutra", SCEAR 4, 1991, 52-62

135.1.8.7 Translated in Thomas Cleary, Buddhist Yoga: a Comprehensive Course. Boston 1995

135.1.9 Translated, with Asanga's and Jnanagarbha's commentaries, by John Powers. Lewiston, N.Y. 1992; Berkeley, Cal. 1995

135.1.10.John Powers, Hermeneutics and Tradition in the Sandhinirmocana-Sutra. Leiden 1993

135.1.11 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "On a recent translation of the Samdhinirmocanasutra", JIABS 201.1, 1997, 153-164

135.1.12 Summarized by K. H. Potter, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 323-329

135.1.13 Hsuan-tsang's Chinese translation translated by John P. Keenan as The Scripture on the Explication of Underlying Meaning. Berkeley, Calif. 2000

135.1.14 Chizuko Yoshimizu, "The logic of the Samdhinirmocanasutra establishing right reasoning based on similarity (sarupya) and dissimilarity (vairupya)", P12WSC Vol. 10.2, 2003, 139-end

135.1.15 Kajiro Kato, "On the terms vijnaptimatrata and vijnaptitathata as found in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 38-40

135.1.17 John Powers, "Sandhinirmocana-Sutra", EnB 2, 2004, 737-738

135.1.19 Translated fro Tibetan into French in Philippe Cornu, Soutra du dévoilement du sens profond. Paris 2005

135.1.20 Kojiro Kato, "On the Tibetan text of the Sandhinirmocanasutra", JIBSt 54.3.2006, 93-99

135.1.23 Koichi Takahashi, "A premise of the trilaksana theory in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 85-92

135.1.24 Klaus-Dieter Mathes, "The ontological status of the dependent (paratantra) in the Samdhinirmocanasutra and the Vyakhyayukti," IETMH 323-339.

135.1.25 C. K. Lin, "Truth and method in the Samdhinirmocana Sutra", Journal of Chinece Philosophy 37, 2010, 261-275

135.1.26 Chizuko Yoshimizu, "The logic of the Sandhinirmocanasutra: establishing right reasoning based on similary (sarupya) and dissimilarity (vairupya)", LECI 139-166


136.Pingala (325)

     1.Akutobhaya on the Madhyamakakarikas (NCat I, 8)

See e47.4:11,61,68.7. t47.4.6

136.1.1 Clair W. Huntington, Jr., The Akutobhaya and Early Indian Madhyamaka. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Michigan 1986

136.1.1.5 Judit Feher, "Identical chapters in Akutobhaya and Buddhapalita's commentary", Altor Forsch 13/1, 1986, 134-175

136.1.2 C. W. Huntington Jr., "A lost text of early Indian Madhyamaka", AS 49, 1995, 693-768

136.1.3 Joseph Walser, "On the formal arguments of the Akutobhaya", JIP 26, 1998, 189-232

136.1.4 Discussed by C. W. Huntington, Jr. in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 329-332

136.1.6 Kiyotataki Goshima, "The Twelve-gate Treatise and Nagarjuna, Pingala and Kumarajiva (2): Pingala or 'Blue-Eyes'", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 250-251

136.1.6.1 Kyotaka Goshima, "Who as Ch'ing-ma ('B;ie=Eyes')?", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 325-334


137.Author Unknown (325)

     1.Lankavatarasutra

See a317.1.60

137.1.1 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Satischandra Vidyabhusana. Darjeeling 1900

137.1.2 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Notes on the Lankavatara Sutra", JRAS 1905, 831-837

137.1.3 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "An analysis of the Lankavatara Sutra", JASBe n.s. 1, 1906, 159-164

137.1.4 Edited by Bunyiu Nanjio, The Lankavatara Sutra. Kyoto 1923, 1956

137.1.5 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "The Lankavatara Sutra as a Mahayana text, in special relation to the teaching of Zen Buddhism", EB 4.3-4, 1928, 199-298

137.1.6 J.W.Hauer, Das Lankavatara-Sutra und das Samkhya. Stuttgart 1927

137.1.7 Giuseppe Tucci, "Notes on the Lankavatara", IHQ 4, 1928, 545-556

137.1.7.1 Giuseppe Tucci, Studio comparativo fra le tre versioni cinesi e il testo sanscrito de 10 e 20 capitolo del Lankavataro. Atti della R., Accademia nazionale dei Linceei. Memoiore della Classici scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, Series 5, v. 17, fasc. 5. Roma 1923

137.1.8 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "An introduction to the study of the Lankavatara Sutra", EB 5, 1929-31, 1-79

137.1.9 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, Studies in the Lankavatara Sutra. London 1930, 1957

137.1.9.1 Erich Wolff, Zur lehre von Bewusstsein (Vijnanavada) bei den spateren Buddhisten: unter besonderen Berucksichtigung des Lankavatarasutra. Heidelberg 1930

137.1.10 Surendra Nath Dasgupta, "Philosophy of Lankavatara" in B.C.Law (ed.), Buddhistic Studies (Calcutta 1931), 859-876

137.1.11 Dwight Goddard, Self-Realization of Noble Wisdom. A Buddhist Scripture, based on Prof. Suzuki's Translation of the Lankavatara Sutra. Thetford, Vermont 1932; Clearlake, Cal. 1983

137.1.12 Translated by Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, The Lankavatara Sutra. London 1932, 1959, 1973, 1998; Taipei 1991

137.1.13 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, An Index to the Lankavatara Sutra (Nanjio edition). Sanskrit-Chinese-Tibetan, Chinese-Sanskrit and Tibetan-Sanskrit. Second edition, revised and enlarged. Kyoto 1934

137.1.14 Partly translated by D.T.Suzuki in Manual 52-64

137.1.15 P.C.Divanji, "Lankavatarasutra on non-vegetarian diet", ABORI 20, 1938-39, 317-322

137.1.16 Partially translated in BudBible 277-357

137.1.17 Translated into German in Moralt 49-170

137.1.18 Chapter 2 partly translated in Robinson 46-47

137.1.19 Parts translated in Conze, BudTexts

137.1.20 James S. Yamada, "The tathagatagarbha and the collective unconscious: a two-fingered approach to Zen", JIBSt 3.2, 1955, 18-23

137.1.20.5 Charles Musés, East-West Fire: Schopenhauer's Optimism and the Lankavatarasutra. London 1955

137.1.21 Chikashi Kuroda, "A note on the Lankavatara Sutra", TJR 1, 1955, 91-93

137.1.22 Parts translated in Siksasamuccaya 130, 135

137.1.23 Parts translated in Conze, BudMed 151

137.1.24 Part translated in Glasenapp, Pfad 170-173

137.1.25 Parts translated in de Bary 1958

137.1.26 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1963

137.1.27 Akira Suganuma, "The pratyatmaryajnana in the Lankavatarasutra" (in Japanese with English summary). SUK 40.2, 1966, 43-66. Also SKenk 189, 1966, 133-134

137.1.28 Akira Suganuma, "The five dharmas in the Lankavatarasutra", JIBSt 15.2, 1967, 32-39

137.1.29 Kosai Yasui, "A textual study of the anityataparivarta in the Lankavatara Sutra" (summary). ARROU 20, 1967, 2.

137.1.30 Summarized in Warder 433-435

137.1.31 Winston F. Barclay, "On words and meaning: the attitude toward discourse in the Lankavatara Sutra", Numen 22, 1975, 70-79

137.1.32 Eisho Kan, "Some problems in the Lankavatara-Sutra", JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 21-23

137.1.33 Gishin Tokiwa, "Svacittamatra, the basic standpoint of the Lankavatara Sutra", JIBSt 26.1, 1977, 34-39

137.1.34 Reproduced by Lokesh Chandra. New Delhi 1977

137.1.35 Many parts translated into French in Silburn

137.1.36 Peter Kwella, "Some remarks on the style of some Buddhist Sanskrit texts", ITaur 6, 1978, 169-176

137.1.37 Gishin Tokiwa, "The Lankavatara Sutra criticizes Samkhya thought", JIBSt 27.1, 1978, 21-25

137.1.38 Jikido Takasaki, "Analysis of the Lankavatara. In search of its original form", IEB 339-352

137.1.39 Arnold Kunst, "Some of the polemics in the Lankavatarasutra", BSWR 103-112

137.1.39.5 Chrisotpher Chapple, The negative theology of Yogavasistha and Lankavatara Sutra", JD 6.1, 1981, 34-45

137.1.40 S.K.Pathak, "A note on the Lokayatikas from the Lankavatara Sutra", KPJCV 442-446

137.1.41 Jikido Takasaki, "The concept of manas in the Lankavatara", JIBSt 29,2, 1981, 1-8

137.1.41.1 Jikido Takasaki (ed.), A Revised Edition of the Lankavatara-Sutra. Ksanika-Parivarta. Tokyo 1981

137.1.42 Jikido Takasaki, "Sources of the Lankavatara and its position in Mahayana Buddhism", IBSDJ 545-568

137.1.43 George Crevoshay, "A short note on 'intention' in the Lankavatarasutra", PAIOC 30, 1982, 307-313

137.1.44 George Crevoshay, "Some traces of Vedic divinities in the Lankavatara Sutra", GJV 39-45

137.1.45 Edward Hamlin, "Discourse in the Lankavatarasutra", JIP 11, 1983, 267-313

137.1.46 Chikara Kubota, "The anatomy of the Lankavatara Sutra. A structural approach to the process of its formation and its original form" (in Japanese with English summary). TIBGR 11, 1984, 67-96

137.1.47 Mark A. Ehman, "The Lankavatara Sutra", BAMP 112-117

137.1.48 Gishin Tokiwa, "Deep thought as the functioning of awakening", JIBSt 35.1, 1986, 19-25.

137.1.48.5 Ronald E. Emmerick, "Some verses from the Lankavatarasutra in Khotanese", in A Green Leaf. Papers in Honour of Professor Jes P Asmussen. Acta Iranica 28, Leiden 1988

137.1.49 Gishin Tokiwa, "Svacitta-drsya-matram in Hakuin Ekaku's Zen", JIBSt 37.2, 1989, 38-44.

137.1.49.5 John Michael Auden McVey, Bhrantivada: reading the Lankavatara Sutra in lieu of metaphysics", M. A. Thesis, McGill University 1991

137.1.50 Gishin Tokiwa, "The historical significance of the opening chapter Ravanadhyesana of the Lankavatara Sutra", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 11-17

137.1.51 Florin Giripescu Sutton, Existence and Enlightenment in the Lankavatarasutra. Albany, N.Y. 1991

137.1.52 Christian Lindtner, "The Lankavatara in early Indian Madhyamaka literature", AS 46.1, 1992, 244-279

137.1.53 Lambert Schmithausen, "A note on Vasubandhu and the Lankavatarasutra", AS 46.1, 1992, 392-397

137.1.54 Binayendra Nath Chaudhuri, "Early Vijnanavada doctrine in the Lankavatarasutra", MB 102.3, 1994, 49-52

137.1.55.Gishin Tokiwa, "The Pancanantaryani of the Lannkavatarasutra", JIBSt 43.1, 1994, 16-22

137.1.55.1 Edited by Gishin Tokiwa. Two volumes. Kyoto 1994

137.1.55.2 Edited in Thai by Thich Thanh Tu. Ho Chi Minh City 1995

137.1.56 Gishin Tokiwa, "The manomayakaya of the Lankavatara Mahayanasutra", JIBSt 44.1, 1996, 20-24

137.1.56.1 Karl-Heinz Golzio, Die makellose Wahrheit ershcauen: die lehre von der hochsten Bewusstheit und absoluten Erkenntnis. Bern 1996

137.1.57 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 324-346

137.1.59 Asanga Tillekharatna, "Lankavatara-Sutra", EnBud 6, 1999, 292-298

137.1.65John Powers, "Lankavatara-Sutra", EnB 1, 2001, 456

137.1.70 A.W.P.George, "Allusions to the Ramayana in Buddhist Sanskrit Literature", ITaur 29, 2003, 167-184

131.1.72 Edited and translated in Gishin Tokiwa, A Study of the Four-Fascicle Lankavatara ratna sutram in a set of Four Texts. Osaka 2003

131.1.73 Aucke Forster, The Second Chapter of the Lankavatarasutra: A Buddhological and Philosophical Study. Berlin 2006, 2008; Leiden 2004

137.1.74 Yu-shik Chung, "Vastuprativikalpavijnana in the Lankavatara-sutra", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 236

137.1.75 Vaipulyasutra edited by Yadunath Dubey. Varanasi 2006

137.1.78 Yu-shik Chung, "Khyativijnana in the Lankavatarasutra", JIBst 55.3, 2007, 254

137.1.82 Fu Sho, The Mind Seal: A Critical Examination of the Verses (sagahkam0 of the Lankavatara Sutra. Denver 2009

137.1.84 Su-chen Wu, A Spiritual Ecology in the Lankavatara Sutra. Dissertation, Tamkang University 2009

137.1.84.5 Aucke Forsten, "Between certain and finitude: a study of Lankavatarasutra Chapter 2", IIJ 53, 2010, 51-64

137.1.85 Gishin Tokiwa, "On the vijnanavada of the Lankavatara Sutra", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 103-107

137.1.90 Red Pine, The Lankavatarasutra: a Zen Text. Berkeley, Cal. 2012


138.Author Unknown (340)

    1.Nirayasutra (T.86)


139.Author Unknown (345)

    1.Ekottaragamasutra (T.125)

See aAB418

139.1.1 Translated from Chinese by Huyen-V. (Thich). BudSR 12.2, 1995 - 21.2, 2004


1r40.Author Unknown (350)

     1.Bodhisattvapurvacaryasutra (T.155)


141.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Buddhapitakaduhsilanirgrahasutra (T.653)


142.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Candragarbhasutra (T.397(15); Toh.27)

142.1.1 Edited and translated in Jan Nattier, Once Upon a Future Time. Studies in a Buddhist Prophecy of Decline. Berkeley 1999


143.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Dharani(svara)rajasutra (T.397(2))


144.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Gayasirasutra (T.464-467; Toh. 109)

144.1.1 Partly translated into French in Silburn, 104, 287


145.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Kusalamulasamparigrahasutra (T.657)


146.Author Unknown (350)

    1.Mahamayuri(vidyarajni)sutra (T.982-988)

146.1.0 Sylvain Levi, Le k'ung ch'ueh ching yao, yu ming, Lu yu ti k'ao = Le catalogue geographique des yaksa dans le Mahamayuri. Shanghai 1931

146.1.1 Edited by Shuyo Takubo. Tokyo 1972

146.1.2 D. C. Sircar, "Mahamayuri: list of yaksas", JAIH 5.1-2, 1971-72, 91 pp.

146.1.2.5 South W. Coblin, "Notes on Samghabhadra's Mahamayuri transcription", Cahiers de Linguistique-Asie Oriental 19.2, 1990, 196-251

146.1.3 Kalpika Mukherji, "Identification of the yaksas in the geographical catalogue of the yaksas in Mahamayuri", CPCB

146.1.4 Translated into French in J.F.Marc Desjardins, Mahamayuri: explanations sur la creation d'une écriture prototantrique. Ph.D.Thsis, MacGill University 2000. Published Ottawa 2004


147.Author Unknown (350)

     1.Maitreyavyakaranasutra (T.454-455, 457)

147.1.1 Edited and translated into French by Sylvain Levi, "Maitreya la consolateur", Études d'Orientlaisme publiées par le Musée Guimet à la Mémoire Raymonde Linossier (Paris 1932), Teil 2, 355-402

147.1.2 Edited by N. Dutt in GilgitM 4, 1959, 187-211

147.1.3 Translated from Chinese as The Sutra of Maitreya's Attaining Buddhahood. Diamond Springs, Calif. 1996


149.Author Unknown (350)

     1.Sariputrapariprcchasutra (T.1465)

See a39.1.10


150.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Saddharmapravrttinirdesasutra (T.650-652; Toh. 180)

150.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya 93, 101-102


151.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Sumukha(dharani)sutra (T.1137-1140)

151.1.1 Published in Bailey

151.1.2 Folio 4 of the Sanskrit text edited by G. Bongard-Levin, CTBRP 1, 1984, 125-129

151.1.3 Folio 6 of the Sanskrit text edited by G.M.Bongard-Levin, M.I.Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaja and E.N.Temkin in IIJ 10.2-3, 1967, 150-159. Reprinted in G.M.Bongard-Levin, Studies in Ancient India and Central Asia (Soviet Indology Series 17), Calcutta 1971, 247-256.

151.1.4 R.E.Emmerick, "Another fragment of the Sanskrit Sumukhadharani", Deyadharma: Studies in Memory of D.C.Sircar (Delhi 1986), 165-167

151.1.5 R. Emmerick, "The Khotanese Sumukhasutra", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 387-422


153.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Tathagatagarbhasutra (T.666-667)


154.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Upalipariprcchasutra (T.310(24), 325-326)

154.1.0 Translated into French in Pierre Python, Vinayaviniscayasutra. Enquete d'Upali pour un Exegèse de la Discipline. Paris 1973

154.1.0.5 Translated from Chinese with Pali parallels in Valentina Stache-Rosen and Heinz Bechert. Gottingen 1984

154.1.1 Hisashi Matusumura, "Miscellaneous notes on the Upalipariprccha and related texts", ActO 51, 1990, 61-114

154.1.2 Portion translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner, LindH 15-45

154.1.3 Karen C. Lang, "Poetic license in the Buddhist Sanskrit verses of the Upaliprccha", IIJ 44, 2001, 231-240

154.1.5 Ryoji Kishima, "Two uttaragranthas: a consideration of the Upalipariprccha", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 193

 
 

155.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Vikurvanarajapariprcchasutra (T.420-421)


156.Bodhayana (350)

       1.General

See a40.1:0,3

156.1.1 S. Kuppuswami Sastri, "Bodhayana and Dramidacarya, two old Vedantins presupposed by Ramanuja", PAIOC 3, 1924, 465-473

156.1.2 Yatindradasa, "The first Vedanta acarya", SVR 22.1, 1998, 13-18


157.Bhartrmitra (350)

       1.General

157.1.1 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A note on Bhartrmitra the Mimamsaka", SVUOJ 17, 1974, 131-132

157.1.2 Sangam Lal Pandey, "Bhartrmitra's reduction of Vedanta to naturalism", JGJRI 31, 1975, 393-406

157.1.3 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A further note on Bhartrmitra, the Mimamsaka", SVUOJ 19, 1976, 11-14

157.1.4 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A fresh reference to Bhartrmitra's view on laksana", Sambodhi 10, 1981-82, 72-73


158.Badari (350)

       1.General

158.1.1 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Badari: a forgotten Mimamsa philosopher", VIJ 2, 1964, 96-100

158.1.2 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "Badari and Prabhakara", StudinM 389-414


159.Nagarjuna (350)

       1.Dasabhumivibhasasastra

159.1.0 J. Rahder, Dasabhumi-sutras: gatha portions. Kyoto 1931

159.1.1 Section translated in Hajime Nakamura, "Upanisadic tradition and the early school of Vedanta as noticed in Buddhist scripture", HJAS 18, 1955, 74-104. Paragraph reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 347

159.1.2 H. Inagaki, "A glossary of proper names which appear in the chapter on easy practice of the Jujubibasharon", Jodokoy no kenkyu (Kyoto 1982), 43-71

159.1.3 A chapter translated in Hisao Inagaki, "The path of easy practice", Ryukokudabgaku ronsho 422, 1983, 38-55

159.1.4 Hisao Inagaki, "The easy method of entering the stage of non-retrogression", The Pacific World n.s. 3, 1987, 24-28

159.1.5 Hisao Inagaki, Nagarjuna's Discourse on the Ten Stages (Dasabhumikavibhasa): a Study and Translation from Chinese of Verses and Chapter 9. Kyoto 1998


       2.Pramana(tarka)vihetanavrtti

159.2.1 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Nagarjuna's (?) Pramana (Tarka) Vihetana-Vrtti (an inquiry into the legitimacy of its ascription)", ABORI 71, 1990, 195-218


160.Author Unknown (350)

       1.(Prajnaparamita) Hrdayasutra

See e161.1.35

160.1.1 Translated from Chinese by Samuel Beal, JRAS n.s.1, 1865, 25-29. Also in Beal 282-284

160.1.2 Translated from Tibetan into French in Feer 177-179

160.1.3 Long and short versions edited and translated by F.Max Muller and Bunryu Nanjio. Anecdota Oxoniensia I.3, Oxford 1884. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha 97-99. also in Ryusaburo Sakaki, Sanskrit Philological Study (in Japanese) (1908) and in Hokei Izumi, Introduction to Sanskrit (in Japanese)(1944)

160.1.4 Leon de Milloue, "Quelques mots sur les anciens textes sanskrits du Japan, à propos d'une traduction inedité du Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra par MM. Paul Regnaud et Y. Ymaizoumi d'après un vieux texte du sanskrit-japonais", CIDO 6, 1885, 3.2, 181-197

160.1.5 Long version edited in Leon Feer, L'Essence de la Science Transcendence (Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra) en trois Langues, Tibetan, Sanskrit, Mongol. Paris 1886

160.1.6 Translated from Manchu to French by Charles de Harlez. JA 18, 1891, 445-446. Reprinted WZKM 11, 1897, 331-333

160.1.7 Translated by F. Max Muller. SBE 49.2, 1894, 153-154. Reprinted New York, Delhi 1965

160.1.8 R. Sakaki, "The short and the long Prajnaparamita-hrdaya Sutra", in An Introduction to the Sanskrit Language (Kyoto 1907, 1958), 239-250

160.1.9 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated by Shaku Hannya. EB 2, 1922-23, 163-175

160.1.10 Partly translated into German in E. Lehman and H. Hass (eds.), Textbuch zur Religiongeschichte 2 (Leipzig 1922), 35-36

160.1.11 Translated by Kenneth James Saunders in Lotuses of the Mahayana (London 1924), 42-44

160.1.12 Translated by Goddard in BudBible

160.1.13 Edited and translated in Gensu Hariba, A Compilation of the Various Translations of the Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra. Two volumes. Tokyo 1932

160.1.14 N.D.Mironov, "The Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra as an inscription", Journal of Urusvatmi Himalayan Research Institute of the Roerich Museum 3, 1933, 73-78.

160.1.15 Translated from Chinese by Sha-Cheng. JRAS (North China Branch) 65, 1934, 150-151

160.1.16 Edited and translated in Suzuki, Essays 3, 1934, 190-194. Short text also in Suzuki, Manual 27-32, and in Judith Tyberg (ed.), Sanskrit Keys to the Wisdom Religion (Point Loma, Calif., 1940), 146

160.1.17 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "The significance of the Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra in Zen Buddhism", Essays 3, 1934, 187-206. Translated into French in Essays sur le bouddhisme Zen 3 (Paris 1958), 1184-1203, with French translation of text

160.1.18 Translated from Tibetan by W.Y.Evans-Wentz, Tibetan Yoga and Secret Doctrines (London 1935, 1958, 1967), 355-359

160.1.19 Translated in Lee 23-26

160.1.20 Edited by E. Benveniste in Textes Sogdiens edités, traduits et commentés (Paris 1940), 142-144

160.1.21 Translated in LPB 12-14

160.1.22 Translated by Edward Conze. MW 20.5, 1946 - 21.1, 1946.

160.1.23 Translated into French by J. Bacot, Le Bouddha (Paris 1947), 86-88.

160.1.24 Long version edited in Edward Conze, "Text, sources and bibliography of the Prajnaparamitahrdaya", JRAS 1948, 33-51. Reprinted in 30YBS 148-187.

160.1.25 Pai Hui, "On the word 'cittavarana' in the Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra", SIS 3, 1949, 131-139

160.1.26 Translated into French by Jean Thamar, "Prajnaparamita", AS 3, 1949, 7-29; also ET 1950, 171ff.; also in Samadhi. Cahiers d'études bouddhiques, Institute belge des haut etudes bouddhiques (Bruxelles) 4, Fasc. 31, 1970, 16-43

160.1.26.1 Khotanese text edited KT 3, 110-112

160.1.27 Translated into Dutch in Ensink 89-91

160.1.28 Translated into German in Muralt I, 11-13

160.1.29 Translated by Alex Wayman in Berkeley Bussei (Berkeley, Calif. 1957), 12-13

160.1.30 K. Ogawa, "A comment on the Prajna-paramita-hrdaya-sutra", Monuments Serindica 1, 1958, 79-88

160.1.31 Translated into French by Alexandra David-Neel in La Connaissance Transcendent (Paris 1958), 95-101

160.1.32 Translated by Edward Conze in BWB 77-106. Reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 347-348

160.1.33 Translated by Robert Excell in TWB 1-12

160.1.34 References in Conze TPL, 67-74

160.1.35 Translated in Trevor Legget, The Tiger's Cave (London 1964), 15-16

160.1.36 Translated into French by Jacques Keyaerts in Samadhi. Cahiers d'études bouddhiques, Institut Belge des Hautes Etudes Boudhiques (Bruxelles) 1, Fasc. 2, 1967, 25-31

160.1.37 Toyozo Nishimoto, "A study on the Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra" (in Japanese with English summary). CG 45, 1967, 39-56

160.1.37.5 Ronald Brett Epstein and Husan Hua, The Heart Sutra and the commentary of Tripitaka Master Hsuan Hua. M.a.Thesis, University of Washington 1969

160.1.38 Walter Fuchs, Die Handjurischen Druckausgaben des Hsio-Ching (Hrdayasutra), Mit Reproduktion des Vier- und den Fünfsprachigen Ausgabe. AKM 39.3, 1970

160.1.39 Translated in Philip Kapleau (ed.), The Wheel of Death (New York 1971), 29-30

160.1.40 Translated in Garma C.C. Chang, The Buddhist Teaching of Totality (University Park, 1971), 65-66

160.1.41 Translated into German in Hans Wolfgang Schumann, Buddhismus: Ein Leitfaden durch seine Lehren und Schulen (Dharmstadt 1973)

160.1.41.5 Osho, Ma Yoga Sudha, Ma Yoga Rabiya, The Heart Sutra: Discourses on the Prajnaparamita-hrdaya-sutra of Gautama the Buddha. Poona 1973

160.1.42 Translated in Conze, SPP 140-143. Reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 347-348

160.1.43 Translated from Chinese by Seikan Hasegawa, The Cave of Poison Gas (Arlington, Va., 1975

160.1.44 Translated in Alex Wayman, "Secret of The Heart Sutra", in PRS 135-152

160.1.45 Lewis Lancaster, "A study of a Khotanese Prajnaparamita text after the work of Sir Harold Bailey", in PRS 163-183

160.1.46 Translated into French in Silburn 166

160.1.47 Leon Hurvitz, "Hsuan-tsang (602-664) and the Heart Scripture", in PRS 103-121

160.1.48 Edited in Newari and Sanskrit by Radhadevi Josini. Yala 1979

160.1.49 Translated by U. Epstein as Heart of the Prajna Paramita Sutra with Verses Without a Stand (San Francisco 1980)

160.1.49.5 Hsuan Hu, The Hear of Prajna Paramita Sutra with verses without a stand and prose comentaries. San Francisco 1980

160.1.50 Translated with the Vajracchedikasutra by Charles Luk. 1985

160.1.50.5 Yeh Ah-yueh, "A study on the perfection of transcendental wisdom from the viewpoint of 'rupam sunyata sunyataiva rupam'", TICOJ 26, 1981, 125-128

160.1.51 Edited and translated by Hisao Suzuki, "Revised Sanskrit edition and English translation of the Hannyashingyo-Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra", Shugaku Kenkyo 24, 1982, 1-8

160.1.52 Edited and translated in German and English in Jan Wen, Prajnaparamita-Hrdaya-Sutra. Das Sutra vom Herzen der Vollkommenen Weisheit. The Heart Sutra (Rheinberg 1982)

160.1.53 John Blofeld, "The Heart Sutra", YB 1983, 83-86.

160.1.54 Edited and translated by Stephen Batchelor in Geshe Rabtan, Echoes of Voidness (London 1983), 18-19

160.1.55 Jikido Takasaki, "Lectures on the Heart Sutra", YE 9.2, 1983, 7-24; 9.3, 1983, 33-6; 9.4, 1983, 23-38; 10.3, 1984, 30-36; 10.4, 1984, 32-38.

160.1.55.1 D.A.Fox, The Heart of Buddhist Wisdom: A Translation of the Heart Sutra with historical introduction and commentary (Lewiston/Queenstown 1985)

160.1.56 Edited, with editor's commentary, in Geshe Kelsan Gyatso, Heart Wisdom. A Commentary to the Heart Sutra. London 1986

160.1.57 Malcolm David Eckel, "Indian commentaries on the Heart Sutra: the politics of interpretation", JIABS 10.2, 1987, 69-79

160.1.57.5 Translated with Prasastrasena's commentary by Donald Lopez, Jr. Albany, N.Y. 1988. Portions reprinted SourceBAP 253-257

160.1.58 Wu Bai-Hui, "A discussion on cittavarana in the Prajna-paramita-Hrdaya-Sutra", BHIA 116-128

160.1.59 Rajneesh, The Heart Sutra. (India, n.d.)

160.1.59.5 Bhat Haih (Thich) et al., "The Heart Sutra", Tricycle 1.3, 1992, 24-31

160.1.60 Tilmann Vetter, "On the import of sunyata in the Hrdaya Sutra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 170

160.1.61 Fumimasa Fukui, "The legend of transmission of the Heart Sutra to Xuanzang (602?-664) and its historical significance", TICOJ 37, 1992, 38-39

160.1.62 Jan Nattier, "The Heart Sutra: a Chinese apocryphal text?", JIABS 15, 1992, 153-223

160.1.63 Edited in J. Silk, The Heart Sutra in Tibetan: A Critical Edition of the Two Recensions Contained in the Kanjur. Vienna 1994

160.1.63.5 Robert Gunn, "The Heart Sutra explained: Indian and Tibetan commentaries", Journal of Religion and Health 37.1, 1996, 73-74

160.1.64 Daniel S. Lopez Jr., The Elaboration on Emptiness: Uses of the Heart Sutra. Princeton 1996

160.1.65 Edited with Aryadharmadhatugarbhavivarana by Sandhong Rinpoche. Sarnath 1997

160.1.68 Translated from Sanskriti nto Chinese by Hsuan Tong and translated into English by Lok To. Ed. Kuh Li Shih and Frank G. French. Taiperi 1998, 2000

160.1.70 Shohei Ichimura, "Heart Sutra translated by Hsuan-tzang and Kumarajiva and its cultural impact", BCW 257-282

160.1.75 John R. McRae, "Heart Sutra", EnB 1, 2001, 314-315

160.1.76 Kuiji, Heng-ching Shi and Dan Lusthaus, A Comprehensive Commentary on the Heart Sutra (PP-hrdaya-sutra). Berkeley, Cal. 2001

160.1.76.5 Richard Sherburn, "Elaborations on emptiness: uses of the Heart Sutra", JAOS 121, 2001, 124-125

160.1.77 Mark Tatz, "The Heart Sutra in Tibetan: a critical edition of two recensions contained in the Tanjur", JAOS 123, 2001, 264--265

160.1.78 Edited by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in CincoS

160.1.80 Red Pine, The Heart Sutra: the Womb of Buddha. Washiungton, D.C.2004

160.1.85 Translated, with the Diamond and Prajnaparamitasutras, by Sangharaksita. Delhi 2006

160.1.87 Louis Wei-lun Lu nx Wen-yu Chiang, "Emptiness we live by metaphors and paradoxes in Buddhism's Heart Sutra", Metaphor and Symbol 22, 2007, 331-365

160.1.88 Rameshchandra Mukhopadhyay, "Heart Sutra reconsidered", JDPaliUC 14, 2007, 107-111

160.1.89 Fema Gyalpom "The Heart Sutra", The East 43, 2008, 15-17

160.1.90 Joseph O'Leary, "Knowing the Heart Sutra by heart", Religiopn and the Arts 12, 2008, 356-370

160.1.95 Bodhi Shi Chunyi. "Some Pali 'fragments’ with reference to the Heart Sutra”, BudPS 501-529

160.1.96 Dhammadipa (Shih Nan Sik), "Two divisions of Aupanasat/smrti in their chronological development”, BudOS 5670582



161.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Vajracchedikaprajnaparamitasutra

See a49A.1.57; 103.1.43. t160.1.85

161.1.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German by I.J. Schmidt, "Über das Mahayana und Pradschna-Paramita der Bauddhen", Mem. Ac. Imp. des Sciences de St. Petersburg 4, 1837

161.1.2 Translated by Samuel Beal. JRAS n.s. 1, 1865, 1-24

161.1.3 Edited by F. Max Muller. Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series vol. 1, part 1, 1881, 19-46; Amsterdam 1972

161.1.4 Friedrich Max Muller, "Die Entdeckung von Sanskrit-Handschriften in Japan Vajracchedika", Abh. und Vortr. d. V. Or. Congr. Berlin 1881, II.2, 128-132 161.1.5 Translated into French by Charles de Harlez. JA 8th series 18, 1891, 440-509. With Manchu text, WZKM 11, 1897, 209-230

161.1.6 Translated by F. Max Muller. SBE 49.2, 1894, 111-144. Reprinted New York 1965, 1969, 1990; Delhi 1965

161.1.7 A.F.Rudolf Hoernle, "The Vajracchedika", JRAS 1903, 364-365

161.1.8 Bunyo Nanjio, A Lecture of the Vajracchedika Prajnaparamita Sutra in the Sanskrit Texts. Tokyo 1909

161.1.9 Translated by William Gemmell as The Diamond Sutra (Chin-Kang-ching) or Prajna-Paramita. London 1912. Reprinted in The Diamond Sutra and Paintings of Guanyin and Lohan. Hong Kong 1997

161.1.10 Fragments edited in Roman characters in Leumann

161.1.11 Translated from Tibetan to German by Max Walleser, Prajnaparamita. Die Vollkommenheit der Erkenntnis (Gottingen 1914), 140-158

161.1.12 Partly edited in Khotanese by F.E.Pargiter, with Max Muller's Sanskrit text, in "Vajracchedika in the original Sanskrit, in Hoernle 176-195

161.1.13 Edited and translated in Sten Konow, "The Vajracchedika in the old Khotanese version of Eastern Turkestan", in Hoernle 239-288, 330-356. Text retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 3, 20-29

161.1.14 Edited in Hans Reichelt, Die Sogdischen Handschriftenreste des Britischens Museums in Umschrift und mit Uebersetzung. II. Teil. Die nicht-Buddhistischen Texte und Nachtrag zu den Buddhistichen Texten. Heidelberg 1931

161.1.15 Translated from Chinese in Lee 27-52

161.1.16 Translated from Chinese by Waitao and Dwight Goddard. Santa Barbara 1935

161.1.17 Translated from Chinese by D.T.Suzuki in Manual 43-56

161.1.18 Friedrich Weller, "Bemerkungen zur sogdischen Vajracchedika", ActOD 15, 1937, 112-146. Reprinted SPJP 281-315

161.1.19 Edited by Y. Takeda. Tokyo 1937

161.1.20 F.W.Thomas, "A Buddhist Chinese text in Brahmi script", ZDMG 91, 1937, 1-48

161.1.21 H.W.Bailey, "Vajra-prajna-paramita", ZDMG 92, 1938, 579-594

161.1.21.1 Edited in Sanskrit and Prakrit in GM 4, 1939; reprinted 1990

161.1.22 Edited in Mongolian, Tibetan, Sanskrit and Chinese and translated into Japanese by Koho Hashimoto in Kosho Hashimoto and Ryosho Shimizu, Mo-Zo-Bon-Kan-Wa Gappeki Kongohanyi-haramitsu-kyo. Tokyo 1941

161.1.23 Translated by A. F. Price as The Jewel of Transcendental Wisdom (The Diamond Sutra). London 1947, 1955; Berkeley 1969

161.1.24 Edward Conze, "Remarks on a Pala ms. in the Bodleian Library", Oriental Art 1.1, 1948, 9-12. Reprinted Conze, Further Buddhist Studies (Oxford 1975), 116-124

161.1.25 S. Kasugai, B. Yokoyama, T. Kagawa and Y. Ito, A Study on the Vajracchedika Prajnaparamita Sutra compared with various translations. Osaka 1952

161.1.26 Introductory verses of the Khotanese introduction translated by H.W.Bailey, BSOAS 15, 1953, 530

161.1.27 Walter Fuchs, "Eine buddhistische Tun-huang-Rolle v.J. 673", Asiatica 155-160

161.1.28 Nicholas Poppe, "An Oyrat Vajracchedika fragment from Turfan", CAJ 2, 1956, 155-157

161.1.29 Partly edited by N. P. Chakravarti, "The Gilgit ms. of the Vajracchedika" in MBT 175-192

161.1.30 Edited in Muralt I, 17-46

161.1.31 Edited by H. W. Bailey, KT 3, 1956, 19-29; reprinted Cambridge 1969

161.1.32 Edited and translated by Edward Conze. SerOR 13, 1957, 27-63. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 348

161.1.33 Translated from Tibetan to French by Alexandra David-Neel in La connaissance transcendente (Paris 1958), 150-171

161.1.34 Translated by Edward Conze in BWB 17-74. Also SPP 122-139

161.1.35 Edited, with Prajnaparamitahrdayasutra, by H.Nakamura and K. Kino. Tokyo 1960

161.1.35.1 Translated by A. F. Price and Wong Mou-lam in The Diamond Sutra and the Sutra of Hui-Neng. Boston 1960, 1969, 1990

161.1.36 Exhaustive bibliography, characterization in Conze, TPL 60-66

161.1.37 Translated from Chinese, Hong Kong 1967

161.1.38 G. Hazai and P. Zuene, "Ein uigurisches Blockdruck fragment einer Einleitung zum Vajracchedikasutra", Acta Orientalia 21.1, 1968, 1-34

161.1.39 Edited by S. Bagchi. Buddhist Sanksrit Texts 13, Darbhanga 1970

161.1.40 Edited and translated in Nicholas Poppe, The Diamond Sutra: Three Mongolian Versions of the Vajracchedika Prajnaparamita. Wiesbaden 1971

161.1.41 Hsuan Hua, A General Explanation of the Vajra Prajna Paramita Sutra. Translated by Heng Ch'ih. San Francisco 1974

161.1.42 V. V. S. Saibaba, "The ideal of bodhisattva in Vajracchedika Prajnaparamita or 'The Diamond Cutter'", MB 83, 1975, 435-438

161.1.43 Gregory Schopen, "The phrase 'sa prthivipradesas caityabhuto bhavet' in the Vajracchedika: Notes on the cult of the book in Mahayana", IIJ 17, 1975, 147-182. Reprinted FFMBI 25-62

161.1.43.1 Translated in The Diamond Sutra. Santa Barbara, Calif. 1975, 1983; London 1983

161.1.44 Translated by Raniero Gnoli in TBIS 61-85

161.1.44.1 R. E. Emmerick, "The concluding verses of the Khotanese Vajracchedika", PRS 83-92

161.1.45 Edited, with Asanga's Traisatikakarikasaptati, by Lal Mani Joshi and Samdhong Rinpoche. Sarnatha 1978

161.1.44.2 Translated by Husan Hua as The Heart of Prajna Paramita Sutra. San Francisco 1980

161.1.46 Walther Haissig, "Erzahlmotive in Vajracchedika", in Vicitrakusumanjali. Volume Presented to Richard Othon Meisezahl on the occasion of his 80th Birthday (ed. Helmut Eimer). Indica et Tibetica 11 (Bonn 1986), 101-112

161.1.47 Edited and translated, with G. Schopen's translation of Chapters 1-4 of the Samadhirajasutra and Masamichi Ichigo's edition and translation of Santaraksita's Madhyamakalamkara, in Gomez/Silk 89-139

161.1.47.1 Translated from the Vietnamese translation of Anh Huang Nguyen by Thich Nhat Hanh. Berkeley 1992

161.1.48 Guy Bugault, "Logique et mystique dans le Vajraccedhika", AS 47, 1993, 571-586

161.1.48.1 Translated by Sangharaksita in Wisdom Beyond Words: Sense and Non-sense in the Buddhist Prajnaparamita Tradition. Glasgow 1993

161.1.48.2 Translated as The Diamond Sutra: How to Practice Undiscriminating thoughts in an Uncertain and Changing World. Hacienda Heights, Cal. 1993

161.1.48.3 Translated into Russian by Andrei D. B. B. Vordzhieva and Valerie Pavlovich Androsov. Elista 1993

161.1.49 Alex Wayman, "The Diamond Sutra", BudSp 219-224

161.1.49.1 Edited with Kamalasila's commentary by Pema Tenzin. Sarnath 1994

161.1.50 Stefano Zacchetti, "Dharmagupta's unfinished translation of the Diamond-cleaver", TP 82, 1996: 1-3, pp. 137-152

161.1.50.1 Edited and translated, with the Trisatikarikasaptati, by L.M.Joshi. Sarnath 1997

161.1.50.5 Tamas Agoes, "The diamondness of the Diamond Sutra", ActOP 53, 2000, 65-78

161.1.51 Translated by Mu Soeng. Boston 2000 (!)

161.1.52 Shigenori Nagatomo, "The logic of the Diamond Sutra: A is not A, therefore it is A", AsPOxford 10, 2000, 213-244

161.1.55 Frank J. Hoffman, "Non-dual awareness and logic", AsPOxford 11, 2001, 125-130

161.1.56 Translated from the Sanskrit and Chinese by Red Pine. Washington, D.C.2001

161.1.57 Gregory Schopen, "Diamond Sutra", EnC 1, 2001, 227-228

161.1.60 Musashi Tachikawa, "Logic seen in the Diamond Sutra", ITaur 28, 2002, 205-209

161.1.65 Taichung Han, "A study of sequential double negation in Vajracchedika Prajnaparamita", SWII 35-51

161.1.66 Taichung Han, "Structural analaysis of Diamond Sutra", SWII 65-79

161.1.70 Sanghasen Singh, "Sunyata as reflected in the Vajracchedika Prajnaparamita Sutra. JASBe 147.4, 2005, 31-38

161.1.75 Tran This My Hanh, An Analytical Study of the Vajracchedika Prajnaparamita Sutra in the Light of Pali Suttapitaka. 2006. Summarized in RBS, pp. 276-277

161.1.85 Shiganori Nagatomo, "A sketch of the Diamond Sutra's logic or not", ATAC 197-208

161.1.87 Translated by Burton Watson. EB 41.1, 2010, 67-100

161.1.88 Frances Wood and Mark Barnard, The Diamond Sutra : the Story of the World's: Earliest Dated Printed Book. London 2010


162.Srilata (350)

       1.General

162.1.0 Junsho Kato, "Notes sur les deux maitres bouddhique: Kumaralata et Srilata", IEB 197-213

162.1.1 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Srilata: a pre-Vasubandhu philosopher", JDPUC 1, 1982-83, 119-131

162.1.4 Changhwan Park, The Sautrantika Theory of Seeds (bija) revisited, with special reference to the ideological controversy betweenVasubandhus' theor of seeds and its Srilata/Darstantika precedents". Ph. D. Thesis, University of California at Berkeley 2007


163.Isvarakrsna (350) (NCat II, 273)

       1.Samkhyakarikas (Samkhya)

See a423.1.1; 131.1.274. e30.1: 3, 5. i29.1.38; CIPAR

163.1.1 Edited by Christian Lassen. Bonn 1832

163.1.2 Translated, with a translation of Samkara's Atmabodha by H.T.Colebrooke. This translated into French by G.Pauthier, Paris 1833. The English reprinted in MEHTC 227-419 (Second edition, 1873, 272-279)

163.1.3 Edited, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by H.T.Colebrooke and H.H.Wilson. Oxford 1837; Bombay 1887

163.1.4 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Babu Rasamaya Datta. Calcutta 1848

163.1.5 Translated into French by Barthelemy Saint-Hilaire, Premier mémoire sur le Sankhya. Paris 1852

163.1.6 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi and Bharatiyati's commentary, by Kasinath Sastri Prabhu. Banaras 1867

163.1.7 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Taranath Tarkavacaspati. Calcutta 1871

163.1.8 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Banaras 1867

163.1.9 Samuel Beal, "On a Chinese version of the Samkhyakarika, etc., found among the Buddhist books comprising the Tripitaka", JRAS n.s. 10, 1878, 355-360

163.1.10 Edited, with Gaudapada's Bhasya and Narayana Tirtha's Candrika, by Bechanarama Tripathi. BenSS 51, 1883, 1905, 1906

163.1.11 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Venkatapada Laksmana Bhattanatha. Banaras 1884

163.1.12 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by B.K.Sinha. Banaras 1888

163.1.13 Edited in Bengali script by Debendranath Gosvami. Calcutta 1889

163.1.14 Translated into German, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Richard Garbe in Der Mondschein der Samkhya-Wahrheit (Munchen 1891). Also in Abhandlungen der Bayrischen Akademie der Wissenschaft 19.3, 1892, 517-628

163.1.15 Translated into German by Paul Deussen. AGP 1.3, 413-466

163.1.16 Edited and translated, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Ganganatha Jha. POS 10, 1896, 1934, 1957. Re-edited Patkar 1965. Selections from translation reprinted in Source Book 426-445

163.1.17 Edited and translated, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by Satis Chandra Banerji. Calcutta 1898

163.1.18 Edited by Zalim Singh. Lucknow 1899

163.1.19 Edited with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi by Purnacandra Vedantachunchu. Saidabad 1901

163.1.20 Edited, with Kamakhyanatha Tarkavagisa's Dipani, by Ashutosh Bhattacharya.   Calcutta 1901

163.1.21 Edited and translated into French, with Suvarnasaptati, by J. Takakusu. BEFEO 4, 1904, 1-65, 978-1064. This translated into English by S.Suryanarayana Sastri in MDIPP 1, 1933, and also in JMU 4, 1932, Supplement; 5, 1933, 81-114

163.1.22 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, with editor's Purnima, by Pancanana Tarkaratna. Calcutta 1903, 1909

163.1.23 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi and editor's Vyakhya thereon, by Krsnanatha Nyayapancanana Bhattacarya. Calcutta 1904

163.1.24 Ellwood Austin Welden, The Samkhyakarikas of Isvarakrishna, with the Commentary of Gaudapada. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1906

163.1.25 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi and Balarama Udasina's Vidvattosini, by J.M.Sarma. Bombay 1907; Hardwar 1931

163.1.26 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Vaman Bapat Sastri. Bombay 1909

163.1.27 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma in Darsanikabrahmavidya (Calcutta 1, 1911)

163.1.28 Edited by Yadunatha Majumdar. Jessor 1913

163.1.29 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by L.S. Dravida. Banaras 1917

163.1.30 Edited with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by Revatikanta Bhattacarya. Calcutta 1918

163.1.31 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi and Vamsidhara Misra's Samkhyatattvavibhakara thereon, by Rama Sastri Bhandari. ChSS 54, 1919-1922; as ChSS 165, 2001.

163.1.32 Edited, with Mathara's Vrtti, by Vishnu Prasad Sarma. ChSS 56, 1922

163.1.33 Edited, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Banaras 1922, 1963

163.1.34 S.S.Pathak, "The problem of the Samkhyakarikas", IA 52, 1923, 177-181

163.1.35 Edited, with Samkara's Jayamangala, by H. Sharma. COS 19, 1926

163.1.35.1 Edited Calcutta 1928

163.1.36 Edited with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi by Nagendranatha Sastri. Calcutta 1929

163.1.37 Edited and translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri. Madras 1930, 1935, 1948. Translation reprinted in Source Book 426-445

163.1.38 Edited in J.N.Mukerji, Samkhya or the Theory of Reality. Calcutta 1930

163.1.39 Summarized by V.V.Sovani, "Critical study of the Samkhya system", AUS 7, 1931, 387-432. Reprinted as POS 11, 1935

163.1.40 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Harirama Sukla. HarSS 20, 1932

163.1.41 Edited and translated, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by Har Dutt Sharma.  POS 9, 1933

163.1.42 Edited by K.N.Dange. Satara 1934

163.1.43 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi and the introduction to Raghunatha's Samkhyatattvavilasa, by Ramesh Chandra. CalSS 15, 1935

163.1.43.1 V.V.Sovani, A Critical Study of the Samkhya System on the line of the Samkhya-Karika, Samkhyasutra, and their commentaries. Poona 1935; Delhi, 2005

163.1.44 M.Ledrus, "The lost arya of the Samkhyakarikas", IC 3, 1936-37, 231-288

163.1.45 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi and editor's Susuma, by Harirama Sukla. KSS 123, 1937

163.1.46 Edited, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, and Krsnavallabhacarya's Kiranavali on the latter, by Narayanacarana Sastri and Svetavaikuntha Sastri. Banaras 1937

163.1.46.1 Edited, with the Yuktidipika, by Pulinbihari Chakravartin. CalSS 23, 1938

163.1.47 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi and editor's Sarabodhini, by Sivanarayana Sastri. Bombay 1940

163.1.48 Edited, with Gaudapada's Bhasya and Narayana Tirtha's Candrika. HarSS 132, 1941

163.1.49 Edited, with Suvarnasaptati, by N.Aiyasvami Sastri. SVOS 7, 1944

163.1.50 A.S.Kulasuriya, "Problem of the bhavas in the Samkhyakarika", UCR 10, 1953, 253-262

163.1.51 Edited, with editor's Abhinavarajalaksmi, by Sita Ram Sastri and Guru Prasada Sastrin. Banaras 1953

163.1.52 Edited by G.T.Deshpande. Amaravati 1955

163.1.53 Selections translated in SIT

163.1.54 Edited by Dattatrey Dhondopant Bandiste. Nagpur 1959

163.1.55 Translated into Italian, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by Corrado Pensa, Ranieo Gnolil et al. Torino 1960

163.1.56 Edited and translated from an Assamese version by R. Phukan. Calcutta 1960

163.1.57 S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "The missing karika in the Samkhyasaptati", CPSSS 339-348

163.1.58 Translated by C.Kunhan Raja. Hoshiarpur 1963

163.1.59 Edited and translated into French, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by Anne-Marie Esnoul. Paris 1964

163.1.60 Translated, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by T.G.Mainkar. POS 9, 1964

163.1.61 Edited, with Gaudapada's Bhasya, by Vidyadhara Johrapurkar. JJG 16, 1964

163.1.62 Anima Sengupta, "Isvarakrsna and Vijnanabhiksu on the relation between the world and the world-cause", VK 51, 1964, 95-97

163.1.63 Esho Yamaguchi, "The problem of dharma in Buddhism and the dharma-adharma in Samkhya", JIBSt 26, 1965, 28-34

163.1.64 Edited with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi by Adya Prasad Misra. Allahabad 1966

163.1.65 Naomichi Nakada, "The three kinds of inferences in the commentaries on Samkhyakarika", JIBSt 28, 1965 - 29, 1966

163.1.66 Esho Yamaguchi, "A consideration of dharma, adharma, jnana and ajnana", JIBSt 28, 1966, 47-54

163.1.67 Edited, with Yuktidipika, by Ram Chandra Pandeya. Delhi 1967

163.1.68 Edited with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Delhi 1967

163.1.69 V.M.Bedekar, "The Samkhya theory of evolution in the Moksadharma and the Samkhyakarika", IA (3d series) 2, 1967, 30-34

163.1.70 Francis Victor Catalina, A Study in the Self Concept of Samkhya-Yoga Philosophy. Delhi 1968

163.1.71 Daya Krishna, "Is Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarika really Samkhyan?", PEW 18, 1968, 194-204. Reprintyed IPACP 338-356

163.1.72 V.Varadachari, "On the interpretation of a karika of Isvara Krsna", JGJRI 24, 1968, 81-86

163.1.73 Esho Yamaguchi, "One aspect of the division of pratyayasarga", JIBSt 32, 1968, 982-991

163.1.74 Edited by Vraj Mohan Chaturvedi. Delhi 1969

163.1.75 Translated in Gerald James Larson, Classical Samkhya. Delhi 1969. Reprinted in SourceBAP 52-59

163.1.76 A.D.Shastri, "Prakrti and purusa in Samkhyakarika", SVUOJ 12, 1969, 51-58

163.1.77 Edited, with Yuktidipika and editor's Tattvaprabha, by R.S.Tripathi. Varanasi 1970

163.1.78 T.G.Mainkar, "Isvarakrsna, Bhartrmidha, Kalidasa again", JUBo 39, 1970, 58-65

163.1.79 Anima Sen Gupta, "In defence of the Samkhyakarika definition of the cause", VK 57, 1970-71, 522-523

163.1.80 Esho Yamaguchi, "The conception of samsara", JIBSt 36, 1970, 1055-1062

163.1.81 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Notes on the Samkhyakarika", JGJRI 28.1-2, 1972, 555-562

163.1.82 Mahajot Sahai, "Isvarakrsna's psychology", YM 15.4, 1973, 37-46

163.1.83 Liang Tao-wei, "Investigation into some points of the Samkhya-karika" (summary). TICOJ 17, 1973, 82-85

163.1.84 Esther A. Solomon, The Commentaries of the Samkhya Karika--A Study. Ahmedabad 1974

163.1.85 Alex Wayman, "Buddhist Sanskrit and the Samkhyakarikas", JIP 2, 1974, 344-354

163.1.86 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1976

163.1.87 Selections translated in HTR 56-64

163.1.87.1 Francis Raymond Podgorski, Ahamkara (Self-Awareness): Its Dimension in the Samkhya-Karika and Its Role in Spiritual Liberation. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1976

163.1.88 C. Ramaiah, "Isvarakrsna on the need for philosophical inquiry", AP 47, 1976, 101-105

163.1.89 Daniele Maggi, "Why is rajas upastambhaka in the Samkhyakarika?", ITaur 8-9, 1980-81, 233-240

163.1.90 P.K.Sasidharan, "Problems in the relationship of the spirit and matter with special reference to the Samkhyakarika of Isvarakrsna", JMKU 9.1, 1980, 29-32

163.1.91 Sivakumar, "On Samkhyakarika I", MO 13, 1980, 25-31

163.1.91.0 P. K. Sasidharan, A Study of the Samkhyakarikas with special reference to Ssmkhyataruvasant. Madurai 1981

163.1.91.1 Edited, with Kapila's Samkhyasutras, Sridhara's Samkhyadipikavrtti, and editor's Bhavaprakasa, by N.S.Venkatacarya. Mysore 1982

163.1.92 Yutaka Yuda, "The Samkhyakarika with the commentary of Gaudapada". Japanese translation with English summary. JGK 17, 1984, 35-36

163.1.93 Yashodhara Wadhwani Shah-Pane, "A new plausible exposition of Samkhyakarika?" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 371. Entire paper at JIP 17, 1989, 211-224

163.1.94 A.K.Shastri, "The Manusmrti and Samkhyakarika" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 408-409.

163.1.95 Frank R. Podgorski, Ego: Revealer-Concealer: A Key to Yoga. Lanham, Maryland. 1985

163.1.95.1 S. Ranganath, "Explanation of the karika asadakaranat...satkaryam", TL 8.4, 1985, 51-55

163.1.96 Summarized by K.H.Potter and G.J.Larson, Samkhya 149-164

163.1.97 B. David Burke, "Transcendence in classical Samkhya", PEW 38, 1988, 19-29.

163.1.97.5 Digambaraji Mahajot Sahay and M. L. Harote, Glossary of the Samkhyakarikas. YM 27.3-4, 1988-89, 1-64

163.1.98 Swami Narayana, Samkhyakarikas of Isvara Krishna. Varanasi 1989.

163.1.98.1 Edeltraud Harzer, "Isvarakrsna's Two-Level Perception: Propositional and Non-propositional", JIP 18, 305-340

163.1.99 Translated into German, with extracts from Mathara 's Vrtti and the Yuktidipika, by Erich Frauwallner, and that into English by Gerhard Oberhammer and Chlodwig H. Werba. EFNW2, 1992

163.1.100 Vincent Gabriel Furtado, Classical Samkhya Ethics: A Study of the Ethical Perspective of Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarikas. Altenberg 1992

163.1.105 J. Bronkhorst, "The last reason for satkaryavada”, Haranandalahari 53-62

163.1.108 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Isvarakrsna's definition of pratyaksa", RKBSSS 1-5

163.1.110 Edited with Mathara's Vrtti, with Ganganatha Jha's translation, by Devendranatha Pandya (=Pandeya). Jaipur [2001]-2002

163.1.115 Ferenc Ruzsa, "Inferential reasoning and causality in the Samkhyakarikas", JIP 31, 2003, 285-301

163.1.120 Debabrata Das, "Missing karika and non-theism of Samkhya philosophy", BRMIC 55, 2004, 411-413

163.1.125 K. A. Jacobsen, "What similes in Samkhya do: a comparison of the similes in the Samkhya texts in the Mahabharata, the Samkhyakarikas and the Samkhyasutra", JIP 34, 2006, 587-606

163.1.130 Michael Hulin, "The ego-principle (ahamkara) as a key concept in the Samkhyakarikas", CIPR 47-60

163.1.140 Satya Vrat Varma, "Observations on Samkhyakarika, verses 69-72", JASBe 58.2, 2010, 41-48


       2.General

163.2.1 K.V.Gajendragadkar, "The date of Isvarakrishna", JIIP 1, 1918, 224-228


164.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Vakya on Kanada's Vaisesikasutras

164.1.1 S. Kuppuswami Sastri, "Ravana-Bhasya", KSBC 119-121.

164.1.2 See EnIndPh 2, 1977, 238-239

164.1.3 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The Vaisesika Vakya and Bhasya", ABORI 72-73, 1991-1992, 145-169


165.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Katandi on Kanada's Vaisesikasutras

165.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 238-239


166.Sundara Pandya (350)

       1.General

166.1.1 S.Kuppuswami Sastri, "Problems of identity in the cultural history of ancient India. Acarya Sundara Pandya", JOR 1, 1927, 5-15

166.1.2 K.A.Nilakantha Sastri, "A note on Acarya Sundara Pandya", JOR 1, 1927, 179-180

166.1.3 G. Subrahmanya Sarma, "Acharya Sundarapandya", Jignyasa 1.1, 1926, 1-28

166.1.4 A. Shastri, "Acharya Sundarapandya", Jignyasa 1.2, 1927, 1-6


167.Vasubhadra (350)

       1.Caturagamavibhaga

167.1.1 Translated by Eric Grinstead in Buddhism by Threes (ms., unpublished)

167.1.2 Partly translated by Leon Hurvitz, "The road to Buddhist salvation as described by Vasubandhu", JAOS 87, 1967, 434-486

167.1.3 Summarized by Eric Grinstead. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 349-353


       2.Tridharmaskandha

167.2.1 Translated by Eric Grinstead in Buddhism by Threes (ms., unpublished)


168.Author Unknown (350)

       1.Sammitiyanikaya or Asrayaprajnaptisastra

168.1.1 Translated by K. Venkataramanan. VBA 5, 1953, 153-243

168.1.2 K.Venkataramanan, "Did the Buddha deny the self?", ProcIPC 30, 1955, 221-228

168.1.3 Summarized by Robert Buswell Jr., EnIndPh 8, 1999, 353-365

 
 

169.Author Unknown (351)

         1.Sarvadharmapravrttinirdesasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 73

 
 

169A.Nagarjuna (354)

       1.Mahaprajnaparamitopadesasastra

169A.1.1 Chapters 1-30 translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as Le Traité de la Grande Vertue Sagesse de Nagarjuna (Mahaprajnaparamitasastra). Two volumes. Louvain 1944-1949

169A.1.1.0 K. K. S. Chen, "Mahaparinirvanasutra and the First Council", HJAS 21, 1958, 128-138

169A.1.1.1 Portions translated by K. Venkata Ramanan in Nagarjuna's Philosophy as Presented in the Maha-Prajnaparamita-Sastra, Rutland, Vt. 1966.

169A.1.1.1.5 Mitsuyoshi Saigusa, Studien zum Mahaprajnaparamita-upadesa-sastra. Tokyo 1969

169A.1.1.2 Etienne Lamotte, Der Verfasser von Upadesa un seine Quellen. Gottingen 1973

169A.1.2 Portions translated in Etienne Lamotte, "Trois sutra du Samyukta sur le vacuité", BSOAS 36, 1973, 313-321

169A.1.3 Partial translation with extensive comments by K. Venkata Ramanan, Nagarjuna's Philosophy as Presented in the Maha-prajnaparamitasutra. Varanasi 1971

169A.1.3.5 Etienne Lamotte, Les sources scriptuaires de l'Upadesa et leurs valeurs respectives. Kyoto 1986

169A.1.4 G. Vedaparayam, "Nagarjuna's notion of self as sunyata as contained in his Maha Prajnaparamita Sutra" Darshana 33.3, 1993, 65-70

169A.1.5 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A note on anatman in the works of E. Lamotte", PCEL 25-26

169A.1.6 Hubert Durt, "Le Traité de la Grande Vertu Sagess et l'histoire du bouddhisme indien d'Étienne Lamotte", PCEL 1-16

169A.1.7 Kyoko Fuji, "On the atman theory in the Mahaparinirvanasutra", PCEL 27-31

169A.1.8 Shohei Ichimura, "Nagarjuna's dialectics and Buddhist Logic (3), especially in reference to the identity and difference between their respective examples (drstanta)", JIBS 47.2, 1999, 4-9

169A.1.9 Kohgaku Takada, "The authorship of the Mahaprajnaparamitasastra" (summary). JICABS 3, 2000, 189

169A.1.10 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 73-82

169A.1.15 Pannaloka Deniyaye, "References to bodhisattva in the Large Sutra of Prajnaparamita", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 57-61

 
 

170.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Srikanthasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83

 
 

170A.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Anantadharanidharmaparyayasutra

Cr. EindP 9, 2003, 83

 
 

170B.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Bhadraserisutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83

 
 

170C.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Sutra on Ananda's thinking

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83

 
 

170D.Author Unknown (355)

       1.Tathagatagunajnanacintyavisayavataranirdesasutra (T.302-304)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83


170E.(Bhadanta) Rama (355?)

        1.General

170E.1.1 Takumi Fukuda, "Bhadanta Rama: a Sautrantika before Vasubandhu", JIABS 26, 2003, 255-286

 
 

171.Author Unknown (360)

       1.Dharmataradhyayanasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 365

 
 

172.Author Unknown (360)

       1.Ratnarasisutra (T.310(44); Toh. 88)

172.1.1 Translated Treasury 280-311

172.1.2 Jonathan A. Silk, The Origins and Early History of the Maharatnakuta Tradition of Mahayana Buddhism with a study of the Ratnarasisutra and related materials. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Michigan 1994, 2006

Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 365


173.Nagarjuna (360)

       1.Dvadasa(dvara)mukhasastra (NCat IX, 192)

173.1.1 Restored into Sanskrit with a summary by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. VBA 6, 1954, 165-231

173.1.2 Richard A. Gard, "On the authenticity of the Pai-lun and Shih-erh-men-lun", JIBSt 2.2, 1953-54, 1-10

173.1.3 Summarized in Robinson. Madison 1967

173.1.4 Hsueh-Li Chang, "Nagarjuna's approach to the problem of the existence of God", Religious Studies 12, 1976, 207-216

173.1.5 Lobsang Dargyay, "The twelve deeds of the Buddha: a controversial hymn ascribed to Nagarjuna", TJ 9.2, 1984, 3-12

173.1.5.1 Bart Dessein, "The Chinese reception of Indian Buddhism", IJBS 9, 1997, 38-68

173.1.6 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 366-374


174.Asanga (or Maitreya) (360) (NCat I, 480)

       1.Abhidharmasamgitisastra (Vijnanavada) (NCat I, 480) (available in Chinese)

    

       2.Abhidharmasamuccaya (Vijnanavada) (NCat I, 29l)

174.2.1 V.V.Gokhale, "Fragments from the Abhidharmasamuccaya of Asanga", JASBo 23, 1947, 13-38

174.2.2 P. Pradhan, "Ms. of Asanga's Abhidharmasamuccaya", IHQ 24, 1948, 87-93

174.2.3 V.V.Gokhale, "A rare manuscript of Asanga's Abhidharmasamuccaya", HJAS 11, 1948, 207-213

174.2.4 P.Pradhan, "A short note on Abidharmasamuccaya of Asanga", PAIOC 14.1, Summaries 1948, 61-62

174.2.5 Edited and retranslated into Sanskrit from Tibetan and Chinese by P.Pradhan. VBS 12, 1950

174.2.6 Lu Chang, "Abhidharmasamuccaya", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 85-87

174.2.7 Alex Wayman, "Buddhist dependent origination and Samkhya gunas", Ethnos 1962, 14-22

174.2.8 Translated into French by Walpola Rahula, Le Compendium de la superdoctrine (philosophie) (Abhidharmasamuccaya d'Asanga). BEFEO 78. Paris 1971, 1980. This translated into English by Sara Boin-Webb, Fremont, Calif. 2001

174.2.9 Alex Wayman, "Buddhist dependent origination", HistR 10, 1971, 185-203

174.2.10 Lambert Schmithausen, "Definition of pratyaksam in the Abhidharmasamuccaya", WZKSOA 16, 1972, 153-164

174.2.11 Noriaki Hakamaya, "On a paragraph in the Dharmaviniscaya chapter of the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIBSt 21.1, 1972, 40-51

174.2.11.1 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zu Walpola Rahula's Übersetsung von Asanga's Abhidharmasamuccaya", WZKSOA 20, 1976, 111-122

174.2.12 Shingyo Yoshimoto, "Textual notes on the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 18-20

174.2.12.1 Curtis Forrest Oliver, The Yogacara Dharma List: A Study of the Abhidharmasamuccaya and Its Commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Toronto 1982. In Canadian theses on microfiche 55797

174.2.13 L. Schmithausen, "The darsanamarga section of the Abhidharma-samuccaya and its interpretation by Tibetan commentators (with special reference to Bu ston Rin chen grub)", CTBRP 259-274

174.2.14 Yueh Ah-yueh, "The theories of jneya and vijneya in the three dharmas from the viewpoint of the Abhidharmasamuccaya", TICOJ 28-29, 1984, 114-116

174.2.15 Ah-yueh Yeh, "A study of the theories of yavadbhavikata and yathavad-bhavikata in the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIABS 7.2, 1984, 185-206

174.2.15.5 Fenje Heupers, The Foundation of Buddhist Ethics. Karma and Ethics in the Abhidharmasamuccaya. Dissertation, Amsterdam 1985

174.2.16 Shigeho Okada, "Prabheda in the Abhidharmasamuccaya", JIBSt 38.1, 1989, 12-14

174.2.17 Ernst Prets, "The structure of sadhana in the Abhidiharmasamuccaya", WZKSOA 38. 1994. 337-350

174.2.17.1 Robert Benjamin Kritzer, Pratityasamutpada in the Abhidharma-samuccaya. Conditional Origination in the Yogacara Abhidharma. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California at Berkeley 1995; Ann Arbor 1995

174.2.18 Waragoda Pemaratna, "The truth of suffering as presented in the Abhidharmasamuccaya of Asanga", RRBS 524-539

174.2.19 Summarized by Paul J. Griffiths. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 434-452

174.2.25 Achim Bayer, The Theory of Karma in the Abhidharmasamuccaya. Studia Philologica Buddha Monograph 26, Tokyo 2010

174.2.30 Achim Bayer, "Gateway of the Mahayana: scholastic tenets and rhetorical strategies in the Abhidharmasamuccaya”, IIJ 55, 2012, 201-222

174.2.35 Li Zuazhu, "Diplomatic transcription of newly available ...(?)


      3.Abhisamayalamkara (Prajnaparamita)(NCat I, 313)

See a53.1.8

174.3.1 Th. Stcherbatsky, "On the Abhisamayalamkara, attributed to Maitreya" (in Russian). BASR 6.1, 1907, 115-117

174.3.2 Haraprasad Shastri, "Discovery of Abhisamayalamkara by Maitreyanatha", JASBe n.s. 6, 1910, 425-427

174.3.3 Partly edited, with Haribhadra's Aloka and anonymous commentary, by Paul Masson-Oursel. JA (2d series) 1, 1913, 598-618

174.3.4 Two passage from Chapter 6 translated in P. Masson-Oursel, "Les trois corps der Bouddha", JA 1913, 581-618

174.3.5 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Th. Stcherbatsky and E. Obermiller. BBudh 23, 1929.

174.3.6 Edited, with Haribhadra's Aloka, by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1932-35

174.3.7 Edited by Giuseppe Tucci. GOS 42, 1932

174.3.8 E. Obermiller, Analysis of the Abhisamayalamkara. Three volumes. London 1933-39. Also COS 27, 1933-36. Reprinted Talent, Oregon 1984. Section reprinted in E. Obermiller, Prajnaparamita in Tibetan Buddhism (ed. Harcharan Singh), Delhi 1988. Reprinted Fremont, California 2001.

174.3.9 E. Obermiller, "The doctrine of prajnaparamita as exposed in the Abhisamayalamkara of Maitreya", ActOD 11, 1933, 354 pp. Partly reprinted in SPTD 127-226

174.3.10 Sherman E. Lee, "Manuscript and bronze from Nepal", Bulletin of the Detroit Institute of Arts 21, 1942, 60-70

174.3.11 Edited by K. Kajiyoshi, Genshi Hannya-ko no Kenkyu. Tokyo 1944

174.3.12 Translated, with Sanskrit-Tibetan index, by Edward Conze. SerOR 6, 1954

174.3.13 Summarized by Edward Conze, "Maitreya's Abhisamayalamkara", SIS 5, 1957, 21-36

174.3.14 Edward Conze, "Marginal notes to the Abhisamayalamkara", EAW 5, 1954, 192-197

174.3.15 Edited, with Haribhadra's Aloka and Dignaga's Prajnaparamitapindartha, by S.  Bagchi. Darbhanga 1960

174.3.16 Edward Conze and Wang Sen, "Abhisamayalamkara", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 114-118

174.3.17 Edward Conze and Shotaro Iida, "Maitreya's questions in the Prajnaparamita", MIMLR 229-242

174.3.18 Ryukai Mano, "On the 'three jnatas'", JIBSt 36 1970, 1042-1036

174.3.19 Summarized in Warder 407-413

174.3.20.1 Edited by Rama Sastri Tripathin. Bibliotheca Indo-Tibetica 2 (Varanasi 1977)

174.3.20.2 Edward Winslow Bastian, Mahayana Buddhist Religous Practice and the Perfection of Wisdom according to the Abhisamayalamkara and the Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaaparamita. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1980

174.3.21 Alexander T. Naughton, "The Abhisamayalamkara: a Mahayana Buddhist soteriological system", TICOJ 28-29, 1984, 113-114

174.3.22 Gareth Sparham, "Background material for the first seventy topics in Maitreyanatha's Abhisamayalamkara", JIABS 10.2, 1987, 139-159

174.3.23 Brian Galloway, "Sudden enlightenment in the Abhisamayalamkara, the Lalitavistara, and the Siksasamuccaya", WZKSOA 32, 1988, 141-148

174.3.24 John J. Makransky, "Controversy of dharmakaya in India and Tibet: a reappraisal of its basis, Abhisamayalamkara Chapter 8", JIABS 12.2, 1989, 45-78

174.3.24.1 John J. Makransky, Controversy on Dharmakaya in Indo-Tibetan Buddhism: An Historical-Critical Analysis of Abhisamayalamkara Chapter 8 and Its Commentaries in Relation to  the Large Prajmaparamita-Sutra and the Yogacara Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1990

174.3.25 Fujio Taniguchi, "Bu-ston's way to understand the Abhisamayalamkara", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 50-53

174.3.26 Hidenori Sakume, "The classification of the commentaries on the Dharmakaya chapter of the Abhisamayalamkara", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 184-185

174.3.27 John J. Makransky, "Proposal of a modern solution to an ancient problem: literary-historical evidence that the Abhisamayalamkara teaches three Buddha kayas", JIP 20, 1992, 149-190

174.3.28 Hidenori S. Sakume, "The classification of the dharmakaya chapter of the Abhisamayalamkara by Indian commentators: the threefold and the fourfold buddhikaya theories", JIP 22, 1994, 259-297

174.3.29 David Reigle, "The 'virutally unknown' benedictive middle in classical Sanskrit: two occurrences in the Buddhist Abhisamayalamkara", IIJ 40, 1997, 119-123

174.3.29.1 John J. Makransky, Buddhahood Embodied: Sources of Controversy in India and Tibet. Albany, N. Y. 1997

174.3.30 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 478-483

174.3.35 Rita Gupta, "Reflections on Professor G. Tucci's remarks on Madhyanta-Vibhagatika and Abhisamayalamkara", PBSGT 119-131

174.3.38 Vladimir Korobov, "Notes on 'Dharma Buddha's body" (dharmakaya) in the context of Abhisamayalamkara-prajnaparamitaupadesa-sastra", AOV 4, 2003, 24-38

174.3.40 Fujio Taniguchi, "Margajnata in the Abhisamayalamkara", TMSR 97-106

174.3.43 Jowita Kramer, Kategorien der Wirklichkeit in fruhen Yogacara. Der Funf-vastu-Abschnitt in der Viniscayasamgrahani der Yogacarabhumi. Wiesbaden 2005

174.3.46 Chapters on Knowledge of All Aspects (Abhisamayas 1-4) translated, with Arya Vimuktisena's Vrtti and Haribhadra's Aloka, by Gareth Sparham. Delhi 2005; Fremont, California 2006; Jain Publising Company 2009-2010

174.3.50 Fuzio Tanaguchi, "The 173 aspects of omniscience in the Abhisamayalamkara", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 273

174.3.55 Hodo Nakamura, "The classification of the buddhakaya theory:inthe Abhisamayalamkara: the interpretatio of the 21 undefiled qualities", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 82-86

174,3,58 Gareth Sparham, "Abhisamayalamkara 2.20 on the difference between stabha in the Samavada and Prajnaparamita”, SHANA 463-469


      4.Dharmadharmatavibhaga (Vijnanavada) (NCat IX, 249)

174.4.1 Leslie S. Kawamura, "The Dharmadharmatavibhaga", JIBSt 32.2, 1984, 10-17

174.4.1.1 Klaus-Dieter Mathes, Unterscheidung der Gegebenheitenvon ihrem Wahren Wesen (Dharmadharmatavibhaga). Indica et Tibetica 26. Swistal-Odendorf 1996

174.4.1.1.5 John Youngham Chu, A Study of the Dharmadharmatavibhaga: an analysis of the religious philosophy of the Yogacara together with an annotated translation of Vasubandhu's commentary. Ph. D. Thesis, Northwestern University 1996

174.4.2 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 477-478

174.4.4 Khenchen Tharangu Rinpoche, Distinguishing Dharma and Dharmata by Asanga and Maitreya. Translated by Jules Levinson. Delhi 2001

174.4.7 Raymond E. Robertson, A Study of the Dharmadharmatavibhanga. Volume I. Beijing 2007


       5.Dharmaparyayapravesa

174.5.1 John P. Keenan, "Asanga's understanding of Madhyamika: notes on the Shung-chung-lun", JIABS 12.9, 1989, 93-107


       6.Madhyantavibhagasutra (Vijnanavada)

174.6.1 A chapter edited by Hakuju Ui in ITK 6, 1930

174.6.2 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese and translated, with Vasubandhu's Bhasya and Sthiramati's Tika, by Susumu Yamaguchi. Three volumes. Nagoya 1934-37

174.6.3 L. de la Vallee Poussin, "Psychologie du Madhyantavibhaga", HJAS 3, 1938, 137-141

174.6.4 Part One, with Vasubandhu's Bhasya and Sthiramati's Tika, translated by Th. Stcherbatsky. BBudh 30, 1936. Reprinted ISPP 12, 1971, 153-211. Reprinted Calcutta 1970 and frequently after. Selections in Gard.

174.6.5 Part Three translated in Paul W. O'Brian, A Chapter on Reality (tattva) from the Madhyantavibhagasastra. Ph.D. Thesis, University of California at Berkeley, 1941

174.6.6 Hakuju Ui, "On the authorship of the Mahayanasutralamkara and the Madhyantavibhaga" (summary). JFLNU 15, 1956, 109-110

174.6.7 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhasya and Sthiramati's Tika, by G.M.Nagao. Tokyo 1964

174.6.8 Gadjin Nagao, "On the title 'Madhyantavibhaga'", VSKSBR 197-21l0

174.6.9 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhasya, by Nathmal Tatia and Anantlal Thakur. Patna 1967

174.6.10 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhasya and Sthiramati's Tika, by Ram Chandra Pandeya. Delhi 1971

174.6.11 Selections edited, with complete texts of Vasubandhu's Trimsika and Vimsatika, Dignaga's Alambanapariksa, Dharmakirti's Sambandhapariksa, and selections from Vasubandhu's Trisvabhavanirdesa, Dharmakirti's Pramanavarttika, Kumarila's Slokavarttika, Samkara's Brahmasutrabhasya, Santaraksita's Tattvasamgraha, Santideva's Bodhicaryavatara and Jayanta Bhatta's Nyayamanjari, by A.K.Chatterjee, Readings on Yogacara Buddhism. Varanasi 1971

174.6.11.1 Translated by Kochumuttam in BDE 27-89

174.6.12 Partly translated into French in Silburn 142, 165

174.6.13 Paul Hoornaert, "The ontological foundation of religious praxis in Yogacara Buddhism: the ontological significance of Madhyantavibhagakarika I.1", TICOJ 26, 1981, 38-50

174.6.14 Passages translated in John P. Keenan, "Eternal purity and the focus on early Yogacara", JIABS 5.1, 1982, 7-18

174.6.14.1 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 211-273

174.6.15 Chapter I edited and translated, with Vasubandhu's Vimsika and Trimsika, in David J. Kalupahana, The Principles of Buddhist Psychology (Albany, N.Y. 1987)

174.6.16 Prabhakar Mishra, "The concept of self-nature, mainly based on Madhyantavibhaga-Sutra of Arya Maitreya", MGKCV. Also NGKCV, 1987, 241-245.

174.6.17 Hugh B. Urban and Paul J. Griffiths, "What else remains in sunyata? An innvestigation of terms for mental images in the Madhantavibhaga corpus", JIABS 17, 1994, 1-25

174.6.18 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 375-382

174.6.21 Translated in Middle beyond Extremes. Maitreya's Madhyantavibhaga with commentaries by Khanpa Shenga and Ju Mipham. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006

174.6.25 Mario d’Amato, Distinguishing the Middle from the Extremes: a Study and Annotated Translatio of the Madhyantavibhaga along with its commentary the Madhyantavibhagabhasya", American Institute of IndianStudies. 2009

      

    7.Mahayanasamgraha (Vijnanavada)(NCat I, 480)

174.7.1 Translated into French, with the commentaries of Vasubandhu and Asvabhava, by Etienne Lamotte as La Somme du Grand Véhicule. Two volumes. Louvain 1938-39, 1983

174.7.2 Etienne Lamotte, "L'alayavijnana (le receptacle) dans le Mahayanasamgraha (Chap. II)", MCB 3, 1939, 169-255

174.7.3 Parts translated by Conze in BudTexts

174.7.4 Partly translated into German in Frauwallner I, 335-350

174.7.5 Kunihiko Nishiyama, "Critical notes of Asanga's Mahayanasamgraha and Vasubandhu's commentary: Introduction (1)" (in Japanese with English summary). KDTDR 3.1, 1970, 59-85

174.7.6 Makio Takemura, "On the term vijnapti, based on examples from the Tibetan translation of the Mahayanasamgraha" (summary). Shink 227, 1976, 126

174.7.7 Noriaki Hakamaya, "Citta, manas and vijnana in the Mahayanasamgraha" (in Japanese with English summary). TBKK 76, 1978, 197-309

174.7.8 Summarized by Alan Sponberg in JIBSt 2.1, 1979, 47-48

174.7.9 Section translated in Noriaki Hakamaya, "The realm of enlightenment in vijnaptimatrata: the formulation of the four kinds of pure dharmas", JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41

174.7.10 Mervin V. Hanson, "Theoretical basis for Mahayana pluralism in Asanga's Mahayanasamgraha", JD 6, 1981, 375-383

174.7.10.5 Amalia Pezzali, L'idealilsme buddhista di Asanga seconde il Mahayanasamgraha. Bologne 1984

174.7.11 Eric Cheetham, "Asanga's Mahayanasamgraha", BudSR 2, 1985, 25-35

174.7.12 Chapter 10 translated in Paul Griffiths, Noriaki Hakamaya, John P. Keenan and Paul L. Swanson, The Realm of Awakening. New York 1989

174.7.12.1.Chapter Eight translated, with Gadjin Nagao's commentary, by Leslie Kawamura, "Nirvikalpaka-jnana: awareness freed from discrimination", FBB 41-68

174.7.12.2 Translated in John P. Keenan, The Summary of the Great Vehicle. Berkeley 1992

174.7.13 Gadjin M. Nagao, An Index to Asanga's Mahayanasamgraha. Studia Philologica Buddhica 9. Two parts. Tokyo 1994

174.7.14 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 459-476

174.7.16 Jikido Takasaki, "Samsara eva nirvanam", WCSU 333-346

174.7.18 Chikafumi Watanabe, A Study of Mahayanasamgraha III: The Relation of Practical Theories and Philosophical Theories. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Calgarty 2000-2001

174.7.19 Chikafumi Watanabe, "An examination of mind-talk (manojalpa) in the Mahayanasamgraha", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 31-35

174.7.20 K. Arunasiri, "Mahayanasamgraha", EnBud 6, 2002, 551-552

174.7.21 Dan Arnold, "Verses on nonceptual awareness: a close reading of Mahayanasamgraha 8.12-13", IIJBS 4, 2003, 9-49

174.7.22 Choikafumi Watanabe, "Some aspects of the Mahayanasamgraha, Mahyanasamgrahabhasya and Mahayanasamgrahopanibandha: a comparison of the Chinese and Tibetan translations", JIBSt 51.2, 2003, 27-31

174.7.25 Chikafumi Watanabe, "A translation of Mahayanasamgraha III.5-7", Sambhasa 24, 2004, 99-114

174.7.30 Kuninori Matsuda, "On *nimitta and *drsti in the Mahayanasamgraha", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 95-99


    8.Mahayanasutralamkara (Vijnanavada) (NCat I, 280)

See 174.6.6

174.8.1 Edited and translated into French by Sylvain Levi. Two volumes. Paris 1907, 1911

174.8.2 Stanislaw Schayer, "Die Erlösungslehren der Yogacara's nach dem Sutralamkara des Asanga", ZII 2, 1923, 98-122

174.8.3 Hakuju Ui, "On the author of the Mahayanasutralamkara", ZII 6.2, 1928, 215-222

174.8.4 P.C.Bagchi, "A note on the word paravrtti", COJ 1, 1933-34, 34-39

174.8.5 Partly translated into Dutch in Ensink

174.8.6 Partly translated into German in Frauwallner I

174.8.7 G.M.Nagao, "Connotations of the asraya (basis) in the Mahayanasutralamkara", SIS 5, 1957, 147-156

174.8.8 Selections translated in SIT

174.8.9 G.M.Nagao, An Index to the Mahayanasutralamkara. Part I: Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese. Tokyo 1958

174.8.10 Shindo Shiraishi, "Die Versmasse, welche im Mahayana-sutralamkara vorkommen", MFLYU 9, 1958, 19-21

174.8.11 Shindo Shiraishi, "Die Puspitagra-Strophen mit dem Kommentar im Mahayanasutralamkara", MFLYU 10, 1959, 8-14

174.8.12 Summarized by Giuseppe Tucci in Theory and Practice of the Mandala (London 1961)

174.8.13 A.A.G.Bennett, "Mahayanasutralamkara of Asanga", MB 75, 1967, 183-193

174.8.14 Umesh Jha, "A rendition of Levi's Preface to the Sutralamkara", BMI 4-6, 1968-70, 202-209

174.8.14.1 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Bhasya, by S. Bagchi. Darbhanga 1970

174.8.16 Takanori Umino, "Corrections of the Mahayanasutralamkara XI, 35", JIBSt 22.1, 1973, 20-25

174.8.17 Partly translated in Silburn

174.8.17.5 Hans von Hartevelt, Tendenties naar substantialisatie in Maitreyanatha's Mahayanasutralamkara. Doctoral dissertatin, Leiden 1979

174.8.18 Naoya Funahashi, "A study of the Mahayanasutralamkara, centering upon verses 1-32 of the Bodhyadhikara chapter" (in Japanese with English summary). ODKN 32, 1979, 83-140

174.8.18.1 Risho Hotori, Concordance of the Sanskrit Edition and Two Manuscripts of the Mahayanasutralamkara: appendix. Fukuoka-shi 1984

174.8.18.5 Peter Oldmeadow, Reality as Understood inthe Mahayanasutralamkara. Chapters 6 and 11 translated. Dissertation, University of Sydney 1984

174.8.19 Yajnesvara Sadasiva Shastri, Mahayanasutralankara--A Study in Vijnanavada Buddhism. BIBS 53, 1988

174.8.20 Paul J. Griffiths, "Omniscience in the Mahayanasutralamkara", IIJ 33, 1990, 85-120

174.8.20.05 Yajneswar S. Shastri, "Upanisadic influence of Mahayana-sutralamkara", YSS 113-125. Also Sambodhi 14, 1990, 99-104

174.8.20.06 Syoko Takeuchi, Sanskrit Manuscripts of the Mahayanasutralamkara from Nepal. Kyoto 1990

174.8.20.07 Section translated from S. Levi's French translation by Paul Griffiths as "A hymn of praise to the Buddha's good qualities", BudinP 19-49

174.8.20.1 Edited and translated by Surekh Vijay Limaye. Delhi 1992

174.8.21 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 382-396

174.8.22 Naoya Funahashi, "Some problems in the Mahayanasutralamkara and corrigenda of Chapter XI", OG 52, 2000, 1-2

174.8.23 Mario d'Amato, The Mahayana-Hinayana Distinction in the Mahayanasutralankara: a Terminological Analysis. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Chicago 2000. Two volumes

174.8.24 Gadjin M. Nagao, "The Bodhisattva's compassion described in the Mahayanasutralamkara", WCSU 1-38

174.8.25 Chiokifumi Watanabe, "Bodhisatta's path in the Mahayanasutralmkara", Bulletin of the School of Literature, Art and Cultural Studies, Kinki University 12.2, 2001-2009, 142-120

174.8.26 K. Arunasiri, "Mahayanasutralamkara", EnBud 6, 2002, 553-554

174.8.28 Mario d'Amato, "Can all beings potentially attain awakening? Gotra theories in the Mahayanasutralamkara", JIABS 26.1, 2003, 115-138

174.8.30 Translated, with Vasubandhu's Bhasya, by Robert A. F. Thurman, L. Jamspal, R. Clark, J. Wilson, L. Zwilling, M. Sweet. Columbia University 2004

174.8.30.5 Lee J. Chilto, A Study of the Mahayanasutralamkara with a translation of selected chapters. M. Phil thesis, University of Sydney 2005

174.8.31 Hideo Yaita, Three Sanskrit Texts from the Buddhist Pramana-Tradition: the Hetuvidya section in the Yogacarabhumi, the Dharmottaratippanaka and the Tarkarahasya. Narita 2005

174.8.32 Marie D'Amato, "Defending the Mahayana from the culture's despisers: a translation of Mahayanasutralamkara Ch. 1", IIJBS 6, 2006, 123-142

174.8.33 Kuninori Matsuda, "Two aspects of the simile of maya in the Mahayanasutralamkara", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 80-84

174.8.34 Hiromi Yoshimura, "Plural theories on vijnaptimatra in the Mahayanasutralamkara", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 180-181

174.8.38 Kamaleshwatr Bhattacharya, "Observations sur l'edition du Mahayanasutralamkara par Sylvain Levi", SylLevi 71-74

174.8.41 Kuninori Matsuda, "On the place of nimitta in the Mahayanasutralamkara in the context of parikalpitalaksana", JIBSt 35.3, 2007: 98-102, 1126-1130

174.8.42 Lambert Schmithausen, "On Mahayanasutralamkara VII.1", JPTS 29, 200-7, 57-76

174.8.44 Hiroko Matsuoko, "On dvayabhranti in the Mahayanasutralamkara XI.15", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 116-120

174.8.47 Vincent Eltschinger, "On a hitherto neglected text against Buddhist personalism", Manayanasutralamkara 18.92-103 and its Bhasya", AS 64, 2010, 291-340


       9.Bhasya on Vajracchedikasutra (NCat I, 480)

See e161.1.45

174.9.1 Verse 76 translated in Conze, BudTexts

174.9.2 Edited in Sanskrit, Chinese and Tibetan, and translated with a 7 page tabular summary, by Giuseppe Tucci. SerOR 9, 1956, 93-128

174.9.3 Summarized b K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 453-458

         

       10.Yogacarabhumi (Vijnanavada)(NCat I, 460)

See a30.1.13; 30.1.15.1; 47.4.13

174.10.1 Unrai Wogihara, "Bemerkungen über die nordbuddhistische Terminologie in Hinblick auf die Bodhisattvabhumi", ZDMG 58, 1904, 451-454

174.10.2 Partly translated by Cecil Bendall and Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Bodhisattva-bhumi: a textbook of the Yogacara school. An English summary with notes and illustrative extracts from other Buddhist works", LM n.s. 6, 1905, 38-52; 7, 1906, 155-191. "Summaire et notes" (in French), LM 12, 1911, 155-191

174.10.3 Passage from Bodhisattvabhumi edited in L. de la Vallee Poussin, "Miscellany: (i) Sunyata", IHQ 4, 1928, 161-164

174.10.4 Bodhisattvabhumi section of Book One edited by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1930, 1936, 1971

174.10.5 Chapter 18.1-4 of Bodhisattvabhumi section translated into German by Ernst Leumann. SIIWG 21-38

174.10.6 Detailed analysis of Bodhisattvabhumi I.10 in Ernst Leumann, Das nordarische (sakische) Lehrgedicht des Buddhismus (Leipzig 1933-36), Volume 2, 369-384

174.10.7 Ayonimanaskaraprajnapti section (Book One, Chapter Four) edited by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya in "Atmavada as in the Yogacarabhumi of Acarya Asanga", DCKRPV 27-37

174.10.8 Bodhisattvabhumi section translated into French by Paul Demieville.  BEFEO 1954, 339-436

174.10.9 Sravakabhumi section (Book One, Chapter Eight) summarized by Alex Wayman in "A report on the Sravakabhumi and its author (Asanga)", JBRS 42, 1956, 316-329

174.10.10 Part of Part I, Chapter 4 of Bodhisattvabhumi translated into German in Frauwallner I, 270-279

174.10.11 Book One, Chapters 1-5 edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1957

174.10.12 Part I, Chapter 13 translated by Paul Demieville, "Le chapitre de la Bodhisattvabhumi sur la perfection du dhyana", RO 21, 1957, 109-128. Reprinted in Paul Demieville, Chois d'Études bouddhiques (1929-1970), Leiden 1973, 304-319

174.10.13 Part I, Chapter 1 translated into French in Pierre Python, Vinaya-Viniscaya-Upali-Pariprccha: Enquete d'Upala pour une exégèse de la discipline. Appendice I: Texte chinois de T.1582, I et translation Francaise. (Paris 1973), 141-153

174.10.14 Alex Wayman, "The rules of debate according to Asanga", JAOS 78, 1958, 29-40

174.10.15 Saccitika, Accitika and Pratyekabuddhi Bhumis edited by Alex Wayman. JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 379ff. Reprinted in AWBI 327-332, and in UTK 191-204

174.10.16 Sravakabhumi edited and translated by Alex Wayman, Analysis of the Sravakabhumi Manuscript. University of California Publications in Classical Philology 17, Berkeley 1961. Portion corrected and reprinted in AWBI 333-352 and in UTK 355-367

174.10.17 Bodhisattvabhumi section edited by Nalinaksha Datta. Pataliputra 1966, 1978

174.10.18 Section of Savitarkabhumi translated in Karunesha Shukla, "Buddhist atmavada and Asanga", JGJRI 23, 1967, 29-50

174.10.19 Naiskramyabhumi section reconstructed into Sanskrit by Karunesha Shukla. VIJ 6, 1968, 101-105

174.10.20 Karunesha Shukla, "Some missing portions of the Gotrabhumi", JGJRI 24, 1968, 129-138

174.10.21 Summary of section in George Chemparathy, "Two early Buddhist refutations of the existence of isvara as the creator of the universe", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 86-100

174.10.22 Section of Sravakabhumi translated in Esho Mikogami, "A refutation of the Samkhya theory in the Yogacarabhumi", PEW 19, 1969, 443-448

174.10.23 Lambert Schmithausen, Der Nirvana-Abschnitt in der Viniscaya-samgrahani der Yogacarabhumi. OAWV 8, 1969

174.10.24 Koitsu Yokoyama, "Maitreya's writings as seen from the five thoughts--on the author of the Yogacarabhumi" (in Japanese with English summary). Shink 45.1, 1971, 27-52

174.10.25 S.K.Nanayakkara, "Bodhisattvabhumi", EnBud 3.2, 1972, 233-236

174.10.26 A.Charlene S. McDermott, "Asanga's defense of alayavijnana. Of catless grins and sundry related matters", JIP 2, 1973, 167-174

174.10.27 Sravakabhumi edited by Karunesha Shukla. TSWS 17, 1973

174.10.28 Gustav Roth, "Observations on the first chapter of Asanga's Bodhisattvabhumi", ITaur 3-4, 1975-76, 403-412. Edited with translation of that chapter.

174.10.29 Excerpts translated in Alex Wayman, Calming the Mind and Discerning the Real: Buddhist Meditation and the Middle Way. New York 1978

174.10.30 Viniscayasamgrahani section translated in Alex Wayman, "Indian Buddhism", JIP 6, 1978, 415-427

174.10.31 Part I, Chapter 4 translated by Janice Dean Willis, On Knowing Reality. The Tattvartha Chapter of Asanga's Bodhisattvabhumi. New York 1979. Reprinted SourceBAP 308-330

174.10.31.1 Noriaki Hakamaya, "The definition of alaya-vijnana in the Viniscayasamgrahani" (summary). TBKK 79, 1979, vii

174.10.32 Alex Wayman, "Nescience and insight according to Asanga's Yogacarabhumi", BSWR 251-266. Reprinted in AWBI 193-214

174.10.33 Lambert Schmithausen, "Die letzten Seiten der  Sravakabhumi", IBSDJ 457-490

174.10.34 Lambert Schmithausen, "Versenkungspraxis und erlösende Erfahrung in der Sravakabhumi", EDH 59-85

174.10.35 Kazunobu Matsuda, "Scriptural evidence of alayavijnana and klistamanas in the Yogacarabhumivyakhya" (in Japanese with English summary). JIBSt 30.2, 1982, 160-161

174.10.36 Alex Wayman, "Asanga's treatise on the three instructions of Buddhism", AWBI 353-366

174.10.37 Yun-hua Jan, "Rajadharma ideal in Yogacara Buddhism", RSAI 221-234

174.10.38 Section One of Bodhisattvabhumi translated by Mark Tatz, Asanga's Chapter on Ethics with the commentary of Tsong kha-pa, The Basic Path to Awakening, The Complete Bodhisattva. Lewiston, N.Y. 1986

174.10.38.1 Hojun Nagasaki, "Perception in pre-Dinnaga Buddhist texts", StBudEp 221-225

174.10.38.2 Fumia Enomoto, "Sarirarthagatha: a collection of canonical verses in the Yogacarabhumi. Part I: Text", STBK I, 17-36

174.10.39 Hui-min, "Two Yogacara verses in Sravakabhumi related to the Venerable Revata", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 18-22

174.10.40 Yasuo Matsunami, "On the Sanskrit manuscript of the Sravakabhumi", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 29-34

174.10.41 H.S.Sakume, Die Asrayaparivrtti-Theorie in der Yogacarabhumi. Two volumes. Stuttgart 1990

174.10.41.5 James G. Mullens, Disciples and Practices of Buddhist Education in Asanga's Bodhisattvabhumi. Ph. D. Thesis, McMaster University 1994

174.10.42 Robert Kritzer, "On the sutra quotation common to the Yogacarabhumi and the Abhidharmakosabhsya", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 15-20

174.10.42.1 Koitsu Yokoyama, Index to the Yogacarabhumi. Chinese-Sanskrit-Tibetan. Tokyo 1996

174.10.42.2 Koitsu Yokoyama, Dictionary of Buddhist Terminology (based on Yogacarabhumi). Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese and Tibetan-Sanskrit-Chinese. Tokyo 1997

174.10.42.3 Chapter One edited Taisho University 1998

174.10.43 Summarized by K.H.Potter et al. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 398-433

174.10.44 Hideomi Yaita, "Yogacarabhumi and Dharmakirti on perception", DTI 441-448

174.10.45 Srutamayibhumi translated by Alex Wayman in MBL

174.10.46 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Buddhist cosmology as presented in the Yogacarabhumi", WCSU 183-200

174.10.47 Robert Kritzer, "Preliminary report on a comparison of the Abhidharmakosabhasya and the Yogacarabhumi", JIBSt 49.1, 2000, 8-12

174.10.48 Lambert Schmithausen, "On the three Yogacarabhumi passages mentioning the three svabhavas or laksanas", WCSU 245-264

174.10.48.5 Jong-nam Choi, Die dreifache Schulung (siksa) im frühen Yogacara: der 7. Band des Hsien-yang-sheng-chiero lun. Alt- und neu-indische Studien 54). Stuttgart 2001

174.10.49 Koichi Takahashi, "Vastu in the Tattvartha section of the Bodhisattvabhumi and the Viniscayasamgrahani", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 39-41

174.10.51 Huiman Bhikkhu Christian Wittern,, Aming Tu Li Juan Guo and Ray Chou, "A study on creation and application of electronic Chinese Buddhist texts with the Yogacarabhumi as a case study", JIBSt 51.2, 2002, 1-5

174.10.53 Chapter on klesas edited and translated into German by Sung-doo Ahn in Die Lehre von den Klesas in der Yogacarabhumi. Stuttgart 2003

174.10.55 Takako Abe, "Practice of wakefulness --Alokasamjna in the Sravakabhumi", JIBSt 53.1, 2004, 1-3

174.10.58 The five-vastu section of the Viniscayasamgrahani edited and translated by Jowita Kramer as Kategorien der Wirklichkeit in fen frühen Yogacara. Wiesbaden 2005

174.10.60 Partially edited and translated in Robert Kritzer, Vasubandhu and the Yogacarabhumi: Yogacara Elements in the Abhidharmakosabhasya. Tokyo 2005

174.10.65 A Chapter on the Mundane Path (Laukikamarga) in the Sravakabhumi. edited and translted by Florin Deleneanu. Two Volumes. Tokyo 2006

174.10.66 Tatsuo Hiraoka, "The relationship between vastu and nimitta in the Yogacarabhumi", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 168-169

174.10.67 HideomiYaita, Three Sanskrit Texts from the Buddhist Pramana-Tradition: the Hetuvidya sectionof the Yogacarabhumi, the Dharmottarattippanaka and the Tarkarahasya. Narita 2006

174.10.68 Noriaki Azani, "On agama in the Yogacarabhumi", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 253

174.10.72 Martin Delhey, Samahitabhumi: Das Kapitel uber diemeditative Versenkung im Grundheit der Yogacarabhumi. Wien 2009

174.10.74 Koichi Takahashi, "Why was the Manusyakasutra cited in the Bodhisattvabhumi? An example of a shared scripture on the abhidharma and Yogacara philosophy", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 87-93

174.10.80 Taikei Motomura, "Vastu and nimitta in the Yogacarabhumi: in connection with the three-nature theory as found in the Madhyantavibhagabhasya", Sambhasa 29, 2011, 61-72

174.10.85 Florin Deleani, "Far from the madding strife for hollow pleasures: meditation and liberation in the Sravakabhumi”, JICPBS 16, 2012, 1-38

174.10.90 Hideami Yaita, "Virtues of the Bodhisatta: a study of the chapter on virtues (guna) in the Bodhsattvabhumi



   11.Commentary on the Samdhinirmocanasutra

See t135.1.9


      12.General

See a47.16:31, 196.5; B1617.2; H3633

174.12.1 Masaharu Anesaki, "Asanga", ERE 2, 1926, 62

174.12.2 Hakuju Ui, "Maitreya as an historical personage", ZII 6, 1928. Also ISCRL 95-102

174.12.3 Giuseppe Tucci, "Buddhist logic before Dinnaga (Asanga, Vasubandhu, Tarka-sastras)", JRAS 1929, 451-488, 870-871

174.12.4 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Maitreya et Asanga", BCLS 1930, 9-15

174.12.5 Giuseppe Tucci, "Animadversiones Indicae: 1.On Maitreya, the Yogacara doctor", JASBe 26, 1930, 125-128. Reprinted GTOM 195-198

174.12.6 Giuseppe Tucci, On Some Aspects of the Doctrines of Maitreya(natha) and Asanga. Calcutta 1930

174.12.6.1 Karunesha Shukla, "Beginnings of Buddhist logic in Asanga", JOR 42-47, 1952-57, 124-132

174.12.7 Friedirich V. Lustig, "The great guru Arya-Asanga", AP 31, 1960, 535-540. Also MB 82, 1974, 264-266

174.12.8 Walpola Rahula, "Asanga", EnBud 2.1, 1966, 133-146

174.12.9 Takanori Umino, "On sunyata in the vijnaptimatrata-theory of Maitreya", JIBSt 29, 1966, 98-105

174.12.10 Karunesha Shukla, "Buddhist atmavada and Asanga", JGJRI 23, 1967, 29-50

174.12.11 Karunesha Shukla, "Asanga in Buddhist literature", JGJRI 27.1-2, 1971, 17-22

174.12.12 Koitsu Yokoyama, "Maitreya's writings as seen from the five thoughts" (summary). SKenk 208, 1971, 123

174.12.13 Karunesha Shukla, "The Abhidharma, the Madhyamika and the Yogacara idealism of Asanga", CDSFV 392, 395

174.12.14 Akira Mukai, "The formation of the Mahayana thought in Asanga" (summary). SKenk 227, 1976, 128

174.12.14.1 Shanti Bhadra (Thera), "Asanga, the founder of the Yogacara school of Buddhism", MB 90, 1982, 218-222

174.12.14.2 Y.S.Shastri, "Upanisadic influence on Asanga's Vijnanavada Buddhism", GRSJ 45.2, 1983, 12-23

174.12.15 Y.S.Shastri, "Conception of nirvana in Asanga's Vijnanavada Buddhism", JOI 35, 1985, 71-82; also YSS 126-136

174.12.15.1 Karunesha Shukla, "Some observations on the language of the works of Asanga", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 101-108

174.12.16 Alex Wayman, "Doctrinal affiliation of the Buddhisat master Asanga", Amala Prajna 201-221. Reprinted UTK 89-114

174.12.17 Yajneshwar S. Shastri, "Concept of maya (illusion) in Asanga's Vijnanavada Buddhism", YSS 91-100

174.12.18 Jeffrey Hopkins, "A Tibetan contribution to the question of mind-only in the early Yogic practice school", JIP 20, 1992, 275-343

174.12.19 Peter Skilling, "The synonyms of nirvana according to Prajnavarman, Vasubandhu and Asanga", BudSP 11.1, 1994, 29-49

174.12.19.1 Andre Bareau, "The list of the asamskrtadharma according to Asanga", RIBP 1-6

174.12.20.Peter Skilling, "The synonyms of nirvana according to Prajnavarman, Vasubandhu and Asanga", BudSR 11.1, 1994, 29-49

174.12.30 Maulichand Prasad, "Asanga and his contribution to world-view", NGWGJ 129-142

174.12.35 John P. Keenan, "Asanga", EnB 1, 2001, 32

174.12.40 Richard P. Hayes, "Asanga", EnBuddhism 65-66

174.12.45 Boaz Amichay, "The sorting hat of Asanga”, KarmP 154-167

 
 

174A.Bhadanta Rama (360?)

       1.General

174A.1.1 Takuni Fukuda, "Bhadanta Rama: a Sautrantika before Vasubandhu", JIABS 26, 2003, 255-286


175.Vasubandhu (360)

      1.Abhidharmakosa and Bhasya thereon (Sautrantika) (NCat I, 289-290)

See a174.10:42, 47; 192.3.4; 294.3.28. e6.1.1.1

175.1.1 Edited by Kyokuga Sahaki, Kando Abhidhatsumo Kusharon Sakuin (Kyoto 1886, 1956). Ten volumes. Index to this by S. and I. Funahashi (Kyoto 1950)

175.1.2 Karikas of Chapter Three edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit, with a Sanskrit reconstruction and French translation of Yasomitra's Vyakhya, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin, in BEM

175.1.3 Edited by Th. Stcherbatsky. BBudh 20, 1917, 1930

175.1.4 Appendix to Chapter Eight translated by Th. Stcherbatsky in BASR 1919. Reprinted as Soul Theory of the Buddhists (Delhi 1970; New York 1976). Section of this reprinted in Stcherbatsky, BL II, 341-349

175.1.5 Chapter Eight summarized in Dasgupta I, 114-124

175.1.6 Edited and translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. Seven volumes, Paris 1923-1931. Translation revised by Etienne Lamotte, Six volumes, MCB 16, 1971. Translation by Subhadra Jha of Chapters 1 and 2, with Prahlad Pradhan's edition, TSWS 23, 1983. Translation translated into English in four volumes by Leo M. Pruden, Berkeley 1988-1990. Pp. 50-66 on V.25-27 reprinted ETB 129-145

175.1.7 Portion translated in Th.Stcherbatsky, The Central Conception of Buddhism and the Meaning of the Word Dharma. RASPPF 7, Calcutta 1923, 1926. Reprinted Delhi 1970. Pp. 76-91 reprinted ETB 113-128

175.1.8 L. Wallace, "Note on Prof. Stcherbatsky's 'Conception of Buddhism'", EB 8, 1928, 398-405

175.1.9 T.Kimura, "The date of Vasubandhu seen from the Abhidharmakosa", ISCRL 89-92

175.1.10 Portions translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA

175.1.11 Karikas edited, with Yasomitra's Vyakhya, by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1932-36 175.1.12 Karikas edited with editor's Nalandika, by Rahula Sankrtyayana. Banaras 1931

175.1.13 V.V.Gokhale, "The text of the Abhidharmakosakarika of Vasubandhu", JASBo 22, 1946, 73-102

175.1.14 V.V.Gokhale, "An emendation in the text of the Abhidharmakosakarika", JASBo 23, 1947, 12-13

175.1.15 Karikas edited, with Yasomitra's Vyakhya and a 62-page synopsis of the first four chapters, by N.N.Law. COS 31, 1949-57

175.1.16 Book One, karikas 1-48 translated by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. IHQ 29, 1953: 111-120, 242-259

175.1.17 Andre Bareau, Index to the Abhidharmakosakarika of Vasubandhu. Vak 3, 1953, 45-83

175.1.18 Prahlad Pradhan, "The ninth chapter of the Abhidharmakosakarika", PAIOC Summaries 1955, 48

175.1.19 Edited by Narendra Deva. Allahabad 1958

175.1.20 Pudgalaviniscaya section translated into Japanese by Hajime Sakurabe (summary). ARROU 12, 1959, 3

175.1.21 Shuyu Kanaoka, "Indian Buddhist thought as it appears in the Mongolian historical works", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 49-59

175.1.22 Hajime Sakurabe, "A note on the eight kinds of samsthana", JOI 8, 1959, 270-275

175.1.24 Aruna Haldar, "The Buddhist theory of words (padakaya), names (namakaya) and alphabets (vyanjanakaya)", JBRS 46, 1960, 139-142

175.1.25 Exhaustive commentarial exposition of 5.23-27 by Nathmal Tatia, "Sarvastivada", NNMRP II, 1960, 77-137

175.1.26 Lu Ch'eng and Issai Funahashi, "Abhidharmakosa-Sastra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 64-80

175.1.27 Table of dharmas provided in Jaini, TSWS 4, 1959

175.1.28 Paul Mus, "Thousand-armed Kannon: a mystery of a problem?", JIBSt 12, 1964, 437-470

175.1.29 Aruna Haldar, "Buddhist conception of personality based on the Abhidharmakosa of Vasubandhu", CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 115-116

175.1.30 Eric Cheetham, "The background of the Abhidharmakosa", MW 39, 1965, 182-185

175.1.31 Bhasya edited by Prahlad Pradhan. TSWS 8, 1967. Revised second edition, Patna 1975. Chapter One translatedi nto Russian, Moscow 1990

175.1.32 Edited by Kasi Prasada Jayasavada. Samsthanam 1967

175.1.33 Aruna Haldar, "Abhidharmakosa: its place in early Buddhist literature", JOI 17, 1967-68, 247-266

175.1.34 Buddha Prakash, "The concept of apratisamkhyanirodha in the Abhidharmakosa of Vasubandhu", Bh 12-14, 1968-71, 74-80

175.1.35 Edited, with Yasomitra's Sphutartha, by Dwarikadas Shastri. Kosasthanas I-II. Varanasi 1970, 1981, 1998

175.1.36 Z. Ahmad, Journal of the Oriental Society of Australia 3, 1970

175.1.37 Summary of section on pudgala in N.N.Dutt, Buddhist Sects in India (Calcutta 1970), 207-213

175.1.37.1 Edited (?) by Art Engle and Geshe Lobsang. 1970

175.1.38 Yuichi Kajiyama, "The atomic theory of Vasubandhu, the author of the Abhidharmakosa", JIBSt 38, 1971, 1001-1006. Reprinted in StudBudPhilos 171-176

175.1.38.1 Sheiki Miyashita, "On the retrogression of the arhat in the  Abhidharmakosa", JIBSt 19.2, 1971, 12-24

175.1.39 Akira Hirakawa, Index to the Abhidharmakosabhasya. Three volumes. Tokyo 1973-1978

175.1.40 Sukumal Choudhury, "Analytical study of the Abhidharmakosa", OH 21, 1973, 1-32; 22, 1974, 33-128; 23, 1975, 129-232. Reprinted Calcutta 1976, 1983

175.1.41 Kenyo Mitomo, "Anusaya as conceived in Abhidharma Buddhism", JIBSt 22.1, 1973, 32-36

175.1.42 First three chapters edited by Ryogon Fukuhara (Kyoto 1973)

175.1.43.1 S. Katsura, "On Abhidharmakosa VI.4", Indological Review 2, 1976, 28

175.1.43.2 Thomas Lee Dowling, Basubandhu on the Avijnaptirupa: A Study in Fifth-Century Abhidharma Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, Columba University 1976

175.1.43.3 Chapter One edited in Sinhalese script by ZMoratuwe Sasanaratana. Panadura 1976

175.1.44 Amarasiri Weeraratne, "Acarya Vasubandhu's  Abhidharmakosa", Buddhist 48, 1978, 62-64.

175.1.45 H.V.Guenther, "A structural analysis of the Abhidharmakosa: first chapter", StudPB 109-113

175.1.45.1 M. G. Brjanskij, "La conception anatma dans l'Abhidharmakosa de Vasubandhu", ActOP 34, 1980, 17-22

175.1.47 Aruna Haldar, Some Psychological Aspects of Early Buddhism based on Abhidharmakosa of Vasubandhu. Asiatic Society Monograph Series 35, Calcutta 1981, 2001

175.1.48 Pudgalaviniscaya section translated in James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu on the Vatsiputriya's fire-fuel analogy", PEW 32, 1982, 151-158

175.1.50 Translated by Subhadra Jha. Volume I. Patna 1983

175.1.51 Bruce Cameron Hall, Vasubandhu on 'Aggregates, Spheres, and Components': Being Chapter One of the Abhidharmakosa. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1983

175.1.51.5 Joseph Duc Anh Tran, Morale boudhique et morale chrétienne en dialogue: les concepts fondamentaux de la morale bouddhique selon le traité l/Abhidharmakosa de Vasubandhu confrontées avec la doctrine de saint Thomas d/Aquin dans le la-llae de la somme theologique. Thesis, U. of Fribourg 1983

175.1.52 Paul Griffiths, "On being mindless: debate on the reemergence of consciousness from the abandonment of cessation in the Abhidharmakosabhasyam and its commentaries", PEW 33, 1983, 379-394

175.1.52.5 Yooshifumii Honjo, A Table of Agama-Citations in the Abhidharmakosa and the Abhidahrmakosopayika, Part I.Kyoto 1984

175.1.53 Chapter I edited and translated by Mahesh Tiwari. Delhi 1984

175.1.54 Kunj Beharilal Shukla, "Concept of rupa as depicted in Abhidhammathasangaho and Abhidharmakosa" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 219

175.1.55 James P. McDermott, "Karma in the Abhidharmakosa" in his Development in the Early Buddhist Concept of Kamma/Karma (Delhi 1984), 127-143

175.1.56 Michael M. Broido, "Intention and suggestion in the Abhidharmakosa: skandhabha revisited", JIP 13, 1985, 327-381

175.1.57.00 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Über die Schulzugehörigkeit der in Ujjainliegenden Gilgit-Fragmente", ZSWH 163-179

175.1.57.01 Amalia Pezzali, "Le tre sfere (dhatu) del mondo (loka) secondo l'Abhidharmakosa di Vasubandhu", Studia Orientale e Linguistica (Bologna) 3, 1886, 185-204

175.1.57 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Uberr die Schulzugehørikeit der Kanon-Zeitate im Abhidharmakosabhasya", ZSEBD III, 180-190

175.1.57.0 Portion edited and translated, with a section of the Abhidharmasamucayabhasya in Paul W. Griffiths, On Being Mindless: Buddhist Meditation and the Mind-Body Problem. La Salle, Ill. 1986

175.1.57.1 Amelia Pezzali, Il tesoro della metafisica (Abidharmakosa) secondo il maestro buddhisto Vasubandhu. With an Appendix: Il trattato delle di mostrazione dell' atto (Karmasiddhiprakarana) dello stesso autore. Bologna 1987

175.1.57.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Vasubandhu, l'autore dell' Abhidharmakosa", Studia Missionale (Roma) 36, 1987, 222-231

175.1.58 Atmavadapratisedha section translated by James Duerlinger. JIP 17, 1989, 137-188

175.1.59 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's 'refutation of the theory of selfhood' (atmavadapratisedha)", JIP 17, 1989, 129-136

175.1.59.1 Bhikkhu Pasadika, Kanonische Zitate im Abhidharmakosabhasya des Vasubandhu. Gottingen 1989

175.1.59.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Buddhist meditation with special reference to the Abhidharmakosa of Vasubandhu", Amala Prajna 98-105

175.1.60 Geng Shimin, "A study of one newly-discovered folio of the Uighur Abhidharmakosa-sastra", CAJ 33, 1989, 36-46

175.1.60.1 Nathmal Tatia, "Sraddha and jnana in Buddhism", Amala Prajna 107-109

175.1.61 Richard P. Hayes, "Atheism in Buddhist tradition", JIP 16, 1988, 5-28

175.1.61.5 Marek Mejor, Klon rdol bla ma's explanatory notes on the Abhidharmakosa of Vasubandhu", Tibetan Studies 4.2, 1988, 249-252

175.1.62 Jose Pereira and Francis Tiso, "The evolution of Buddhist systematics from the Buddha to Vasubandhu", PEW 38, 1988, 172-186. Table.

175.1.62.1 Book 4 (on Karma) translated into Russian by Boris Vladinirovich Semichov. Ulan-Ude 1988

175.1.63 Bhasya edited by Yasinori Ejima. Volume 1, Tokyo 1989

175.1.64 Marek Mejor, "The problem of two Vasubandhus reconsidered", ITaur 15-16, 1989-90, 275-284. Reprinted in a175.1.66

175.1.64.5 Collett Cox, "Abihdharmakosabhasya, V2", JAAR 58, 1990, 137-141

175.1.65 Chapter One edited and translated into Russian by V.I. Rudoj. Moscow 1990

175.1.65.1 Aruna Haldar, "The concept of the universe based on Abhidharmakosa, a psycho-physiological study", VBA n.s. 2-3, 1990, 74-81

175.1.65.5 Klaus T. Schmidt, "Fragmente von Vasubandhus Abhidharmakosa-bhasya aus Chinesische Turkestan", ZDMG Supplement 8, 1990, 471-477

175.1.65.8 Kunj Behari Lal Shukla, A Comparative Study of Abhidhammatthasangaho and Abhidharmakosa. 1990. Summarized RBS pp. 122-123

175.1.66 Robert Kritzer, "Samskarapratyayam vijnanam in the Abhidharmakosa", JIBSt 41.1, 1992, 18-22

175.1.67 Marek Mejor, Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakosa and the Commentaries preserved in the Tanjur. Stuttgart 1991. Summarized in ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 182.

175.1.68 Amalia Pezzali, "The spiritual progress to reach nirvana according to Vasubandhu", PCEL 123-129

175.1.69 David Pott, Elucidating the Path to Liberation: a Study of the commentary on the Abhidharmakosa by the First Dalai Lama. Four volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Wisconsin 1993

175.1.70 Lata Bapat, Abhidharmakosa: A Study with a New Perspective. Delhi 1994

175.1.73 Shubhangi S. Pradhan, The Word-Index of Abhidharmakosa. Delhi 1993

175.1.73.5 Richard P. Hayes, "The analysis of karma in Vasubandhu's system of Abhidharma", in Hermeneutical Paths to the Sacred Worlds of India (ed. Katherine K. Young) (Atlanta 1994.

175.1.74 Maulichand Prasad, "Samghabhadra and his philosophical ideas as gleaned from Abhidharmakosa Vyakhya", SAT 100-113

175.1.75 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Samkhya in the Abhidharmakosa Bhasya", JIP 25, 1997, 393-400

175.1.76 Bhikkhu K. Dhammajoti, "The Abhidharma controversy on visual perception", RRBS 70-117

175.1.77 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's philosophical critique of the Vatsiputriyas' theory of person", JIP 25, 1997, 307-335

175.1.78 Robert Kritzer, "Semen, blood, and the intermediate existence", JIBSt 46.2, 1998, 30-36

175.1.78.1 Peter Skilling;, "A note on King Milinda in the Abhidharmakosa-bhasya", JPTS 24, 1998, 81-102

175.1.79 Summarized by Bart Dessein. SarvastiBS 269-278

175.1.80 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 487-565

175.1.81 Marek Mejor, "'There is no self' (natmasti) -- some observations from Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakosa and the Yuktidipika", CandC 32, 1999, 97-124

175.1.90 Karen Katsumoto, "Apadana and the Genzai Jippobutsu", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 31-33

175.1.93 Marek Mejor, "Controversy on the mutual conditioning of avidya and ayonisomanas(i)kara in Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakosa", JICABS 4, 2001, 292-313

175.1.95 Bui Si Lanh, A Study of the Vuddhist View of the World and Man as depicted in ther Ahidharmakosa of Vasubandhu. 2002. Summarized in RBS pp. 216-217

175.1.96 Chapter Nine translated by James Duerlinger as Indian Buddhism's Theories of Persons. Vasubandhu's Refutation of the Theory of a Self. London 2003. Reviewed by N.H.Samtani, PEW 59.1, 2009, 108-112

175.1.98 Shoryu Katsura, "Some cases of doctrinal proofs in the Abhidharmakosabhasya", JIP 31, 2003, 105-120

175.1.99 Robert Kritzer, "Sautrantika in the Abhidharmakosabhasya", JIABS 26, 2003, 331-384

175.1.100 Marek Mejor, "Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakosa in non-Buddhist philosophical treatises", BudS 119-150

175.1.102 Collett Cox, "Abhidharmakosabhasya", EnB 1, 2004, 7-8

175.1.105 Partially edited and translated in Robert Kritzer, Vasubandhu and the Yogacarabhumi. Yogacara Elements in the Abhidharmakosabhasya. Tokyo 2005

175.1.108 Yoshito Moroji, "Instances of utsutra in the Abhdharmakosabhasya", JIbSt 54.3, 2006, 222

175.1.110 Naoki Saito, "Peculiarity of svabhava: some dogmatic concepts of Sarvastivadins in the Abhidharmakosabhasya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 218-219

175.1.112 Musashi Tachikawa, "Abhidharma in the Abhidharmakosabhasya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 179-180

175.1.112.1 Musashi Tachikara, "On dharma in Abhidharmakosa", DandA 2, 337-346

175.1.114 Akiko Iwami, "The parable of the sparrow and avyakrta in the ninth chapter of the Abhidharmakosabhasya", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 194-195

175.1.120 First kosasthana edited and translated by Inda Narain Singh. Delhi 2010


       2.Tika on the Aksayamatinirdesa

See a71.6.1


       3.Upadesa on the Aparimitayus Sutra (NCat I, 251)

175.3.1 K. Tamura, "Aparimitayus-Sutropadesa", EnBud 2.1, 1966, 21-22. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 565-566


       4.Bodhicittotpadasutra or -sastra (Vijnanavada)

175.4.1 Restored to Sanskrit from Chinese by Bhadanta Santi Bhiksu and summarized in Sanskrit. VBA 2, 1949. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1998, 647-649

175.4.2 Lal Mani Joshi, "A survey of the conception of bodhicitta", JRS 3.1, 1971, 70-79

175.4.3 Alde Gallerano Burrini, Il bodhicittotpada a la svincolamanto del karman: note die buddhismo Mahayana. Two parts. Instituto Universitario Orientale Annali (Napoli) 45, 1986: 145-163, 325-340


       5.Commentary on the Dasabhumikasutra

See et81.1.2

175.5.1 Ryusho Ominami, "The structure of akara in the Dasabhumikasutravyakhyana" (in Japanese with English summary. SK 253. 1982, 43-66


       6.Vrtti on Asanga's Dharmadharmatavibhaga (NCat IX, 249)

See d174.4.1.1.5

175.6.1 Stefan Anacker, "An unravelling of the Dharma-dharmata-vibhaga-vrtti of Vasubandhu", AS 46.1, 1992, 26-36

175.6.1.1 John Younghan Cha, A Study of the Dharmadharmatavibhaga: An Analysis of the Religious Philosophy of the Yogacaras, Together With an Annotated Translation of Vasubandhu's commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, Northwestern U., 1996

175.6.2 Summarized by Stefan Anacker, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 588-596


       7.Karmasiddhiprakarana (Vijnanavada) (NCat III, 216)

See t175.1.57.1

175.7.1 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte. MCB 4, 1935-36, 151-288. This translated by Leo M. Pruden. Berkeley, Cal. 1988

175.7.2 Edited in Tibetan by Susumu Yamaguchi in A Study of Vasubandhu's Karmasiddhiprakarana with reference to Sumatisila's Commentary. Kyoto 1952. Summary in JSR 5, 1954, 62-64

175.7.3 G.Morichini, "The spiritual struggle of Vasubandhu and his Karmasiddhiprakarana", EAW 6.1, 1955, 1-33

175.7.4 Stefan Anacker, "Vasubandhu's Karmasiddhiprakarana and the problem of the highest meditations", PEW 22, 1972, 247-258

175.7.5 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 83-156

175.7.5.5 Yoshihito G. Muroji, ed., Te Tibetan Text of the Karma-Siddhi-Prakarana. Kyoto 1985

175.7.6 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 578-587


       8.Bhasya on Asanga's Madhyantavibhagasutra

See a174.3.5; 174.10.80; e174.6: 4,7, 9-10, 25

175.8.1 Edited by Gadjin Nagao. Tokyo 1964

175.8.2 Edited by Nathmal Tatia and Anantalal Thakur. Pataliputra 1967

175.8.3 Yeh Ah-yueh, "The theory of the three natures in the Madhyantavibhagabhasya" (summary). TICOJ 13, 1968, 107-108. Discussed by R. Hakamaya in JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41

175.8.4 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 211-273

175.8.5 Parts translated in Stefan Anacker, "The meditational therapy of the Madhyantavibhagabhasya", in MBMTP 93-113

175.8.5.1 Ah-Yueh Yeh, "The theories of the Bodhisattva's avarana and karana in the Madhyantavibhagabhasya", Philosophical Review (Taiwan), January 1987. Summarized in ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 186-187

175.8.6 Passages translated by L.S.Kawamura, CTBRP 2, 132-133

175.8.8 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 610-627

175.8.10 Jae-gweon Kim, "The term 'prabhavita' in Yogacara texts, with special reference to the Madhyantavibhagatika", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 253-254


       9.Bhasya on Asanga's Mahayanasamgraha

See a174.7:5, 22. t174.7.1

175.9.1 Chapter 2 translated into French by E. Lamotte,  "L'alayavijnana...", MCB 3, 1934-35, 169-255

175.9.2 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts

175.9.3 Discussed by R. Hakamaya in JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41

175.9.3.5 Kiyoshi Shimakawabe, "An emendation of the Tibetan translation of Vasubandhu's commentary on Jneyalaksanapravesa of the Mahayanasamgraha", HBK 18, 1992, 55-76

175.9.4 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 627-638


       10.Bhasya on Asanga's Mahayanasutralamkara

See a174.6.6. e174.8:14.1, 47

175.10.1 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 596-610


       11.Pancaskandhaprakarana (Abhidharma)

175.11.1 V.V. Gokhale, "The Pancaskandhaka by  Vasubandhu and the commentary by Sthiramati" (contains edition and translation). ABORI 18, 1936-37, 278-286

175.11.2 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese by Santibhiksu Sastri. IHQ 32, 1956, 368-385.  Summarized in PAIOC 18, Summaries 1955, 68. Reprinted Colombo 1989

175.11.3 Ah-Yueh Yeh, "The characteristics of vijnana and vijnapti on the basis of Vasubandhu's Pancaskandhaprakarana", ABORI 60, 1979, 195-198

175.11.4 Translated into French by Jean Dantinne as Le Traité des Cinq Aggregats. Publications de l'Institut Belge des Hautes Etudes Buddhiques Series Etudes et Texts No. 7, Bruxelles 1980

175.11.5 Brian Galloway, "A Yogacara analysis of the mind, based on the Vijnana section of Vasubandhu's Pancaskandhaprakarana with Gunaprabha's commentary", JIABS 3.2, 1980, 7-20

175.11.6 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 49-82

175.11.7 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner in LindH 167-177

175.11.8 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 574-578

175.11.10 Edited by L. Xuezde and Ernst Steinkellner. Vienna 20-08

175.11.13 Translated, with Sthiramati's commentary, in Artemus B. Engle, The Inner Science of Buddhist Practice: Vasubandhu' Summary of the Five Heaops with the commentary of Stiramati". Ithaca N.Y.2009

175.11.14 J. B. Apple, "The inner science of Buddhist practice: Vasubandhu's summary of the five heaps with commentary by Sthiramati", RSR 36, 2010, 248-77

175.11.15 Translated/summarized in Hartmut Buesche , "Review article: Vasubandhu's Pancaskandhaka", IIJ 53, 2010, 331-358


      12.Pratityasamutpada(vyakhya)

175.12.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "A fragment from the Pratityasamutpada of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1930, 611-623. Reprinted GTOM 239-248

175.12.2 Yoshihito G. Muroji, Vasubandhu's Interpretation des Pratityasamutpada. Wiesbaden 1993

175.12.3 Marek Mejor, "On Vasubandhu's Pratityasamutpadavyakhya", StudiaInd 4, 151-162

175.12.4 Marek Meor, "On the formulation of the pratityasamutpada: some observations from Basubandhu's Pratityasamutpadavyakhya", StudInd 4, 135-150


      13.Commentary on Saddharmapundarikasutra

175.13.1 Terry Rae Abbott, Vasubandhu's Commentary on the Saddharmapundarikasutra: A Study of its History and Significance. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Berkeley 1985


       14.Satadharmavidyamukhasastra (Abhidharma)

See e133.2.2

175.14.1 Translated as Shastra on the Door to Understanding the Hundred Dharmas, with Xan Ha's commentary by the Dharma realm Buddhst University Institute fo the Translation of Budhist Texts. Talmage, Cal. 1983

       15.Tika on Aryadeva's Satasastra


       16.Silaparikatha

175.16.1 Edited in Tibetan, reconstructed into Sanskrit, and translated by Anathanath Basu. IHQ 7, 1931, 28-33

   

       17.Upadesa on the Sukhavativyuha

See t43.1.21

175.17.1 Translated in Selected Texts of Shin Buddhism (Kyoto 1953), 36-63

175.17.2 Hiroko Kimura, A Study of Vasubandhu's Treatise on the Pure Land, with special reference to his theory of salvation in the light of the development of the Bodhisattva ideal. M.A.Thesis, University of London 1977

175.17.3 Minoru Kiyota, "Buddhist devotional meditation: a study of the Sukhavativyuhopadesa", MBMTP 293-323. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 568-570

175.17.5 Shin'ya Moriyama, "The gate of praise in Vasubandhu's Sukhavativyuhopadesa", EB 37, 2005, 235-252


       18.Trimsika (Vijnanavada) (NCat VIII. 230)

See e174.6.11; et174.6.15

175.18.1 Edited, with Sthiramati's commentary and Vasubandhu's Vimsatika, by Sylvain Levi. Paris 1925. Reprinted Tokyo, n.d.

175.18.2 Translated into French, with Vasubandhu's Vimsatika and Dharmapala's commentaries on both, from Hsuan-tsang's Chinese version, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin as La Siddhi de Hsuan-tsang. Three volumes. Paris 1928-1948

175.18.3 Surendranath Dasgupta, "Philosophy of Vasubandhu in Vimsatika and Trimsika", IHQ 4, 1928, 36-43. Reprinted in SHIP 3, 217-224

175.18.4 Edited and translated into French, with Vasubandhu's Vimsatika, by Sylvain Levi in Matèriaux pour l'Étude du Système Vijnaptimatrata. Paris 1932

175.18.5 Translated into German, with Sthiramati's commentary, by Hermann Jacobi. Beitrage zur Indischen Sprachwissenschaft und Religions-geschichte 7, Stuttgart 1932

175.18.6 Rahula Sankrtyayana and Mow Lam Wong, "Sanskrit restoration of Yuan Chwang's Vijnaptimatratasiddhisastra", JBRS 19, 1933-34, Appendix of 72 pp. Translated into German, with Vasubandhu's Vimsatika, from J. Kitayama's Japanese by E.Littmann and J.W.Hauer. Veroffentl. d. Orient. Seminars d. Univ. Tubingen 7, 1934

175.18.8 Edited, with Sthiramati's commentary, by E.Akashi. RDR 323-333, 1938-1942

175.18.9 Edited in Chinese and Sanskrit with Sthiramati's and Dharmapala's commentaries, by Hakuju Ui. Tokyo 1952

175.18.10 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan with Sthiramati's and Vinitadeva's commentaries thereon, Vasubandu's Vimsatika and Vinitadeva's commentary thereon, Dignaga's Alambanapariksa and Vinitadeva's comment thereon, by Susumu Yamaguchi and J. Nozawa in A Textual Study of Vasubandhu's Vijnaptimatrata (in Japanese). Kyoto 1953

175.18.11 Andre Bareau, "Index of Vimsatika and Trimsika of Vasubandhu", Vak 3, 1953, 102-128

175.18.12 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts

175.18.13 Translated from the Chinese by Wing-tsit Chan in Source Book 333-337. Also DeBary 374-395

175.18.14 Partly translated into German in Frauwallner I, 385-390

175.18.15 Edited, with Sthiramati's commentary, by Maheswarananda. Varanasi 1962

175.18.16 Lambert Schmithausen, "Sautrantika-Voraussetzungen in Vimsatika and Trimsika", WZKSOA 11, 1967, 109-136

175.18.17 Edited, with Vasubandhu's Vimsatika and Sthiramati's commentaries on both, by Mahesh Tiwari. Varanasi 1967

175.18.18 Translated with Sthiramati's Bhasya, by Krishnanath Chatterjee. Anviksa 3.1, 1968 - 6, 1972. Reprinted in K.N.Chatterjee, Vasubandhu's Vijnapti-matrata-siddhi (with Sthiramati's commentary) (Varanasi 1980), 33-133

175.18.19 Translated by Shyuki Yoshimura and Harold N. Oda as Tenjiki Ron. Discourse on the Transformation of Consciousness. BGK 27, 1969, 14-55

175.18.20 Edited with Vimsatika by Sukomal Choudhury. PH 19, 1971, 1-32. 20, 1973: 33-64, 65-98

175.18.21 Edited, with Vimsatika and autocommentary thereon, Sthiramati's Trimsikabhasya, and editor's Gudharthadipani, by Thubtan Chogdup and Ram Samkara Tripathi. Varanasi 1972

175.18.22 Translated into German in H.W.Schumann, Buddhismus (Dharmstadt 1973), 152-155

175.18.22.5 Translated by Wei Tat as Cheng wei shi lun: The Doctrine of Mere Consciousness. Hong Kong 1973

175.18.23 Isshi Yamada, "Vijnaptimatrata of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1977, 158-176

175.18.24 Partly translated into French in Silburn 238-239

175.18.25 Noriaki Hakamaya, "The realm of enlightenment in Vijnaptimatrata: the formulation of the four kinds of pure dharmas". Translated by John Keenan. JIABS 3.2, 1980, 21-41. Reprinted BCCRS 5, 17-35

175.18.26 Translated by Thomas A. Kochumuttam in BDE 127-163,  254-259

175.18.26.1 Prabal Kumar Sen, "A recent traslation of Vijnaptimatratasiddhi", JDPaliUC 2, 1984-85, 67-81

175.18.27 Edited and translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV 181-190, 422-423. Reprinted SourceBAP 341-344

175.18.27.1 Manuscript printed, with Vasubandhu's Trisvabhavanirdesa and Vimsatika with Sthiramati's commentary, by Musashi Tachikawa. Katsumi Mimaki and Akira Yuyama. Tokyo 1989

175.18.27.2 Translated, with portions of Dharmapala's Vijnaptimatratasiddhi, by Swati Ganguly. Delhi 1992

175.18.27.5 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 4, 1992-93, 139-161

175.18.27.7 Hartmut Burcher, A Rough Assessment of Vasubandhu's Sources synthesized in his Trimsika Vijnaptimatratasiddhi. In Danish. Kobenhavn 1993

175.18.27.8 Leslie Kawamura, Vasubandhu's Parinama theory. M. A. Thesis, U. of Calgary 1993

175.18.27.9 Alexander L. Mayer, "'Gut in Bose' in Lichte der cetana-konception des Trimsika Vasubandhus", in Horin: Vargleichenden Studien zur Japanesischen Kultur 4, 1997, 127-157

175.18.28 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner, LindH 93-99

175.18.29 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 638-640

175.18.30 Translated, with Vasubandhu's Vimsatika, by Francis H. Cook, as Three Texts on Consciousness Only. Berkeley, Calif. 1999

175.18.35 Hiroko Matsuoka, "On vijnanaparinama in Trinsikakarika", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 93-97

175.18.38 Malnie K. Johnson-Moxley, Vasubandhu's Consciousness Trilogy: a Yogacara Buddhist Process-idealism. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Missouri at Columbia 2008


       19.Trisvabhavanirdesa (Vijnanavada)(NCat VIII, 275)

See e174.6.11; 175.18.27.1, 38. t175.19.12

175.19.1 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit by Susumu Yamaguchi. SKenk 8, 1931: 121-130, 186-207

175.19.2 Edited and translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCB 1, 1931, 149 ff. 2, 1932-33, 147-161. 4, 1935-36, 151-263

175.19.3 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and translated by S. Mukhopadhyaya. VBS 4, 1939

175.19.4 Translated by Thomas A. Kochumuttam in BDE, 90-126, 247-253

175.19.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Trisvabhavanirdesa. Exposicion acerca de les tres naturadesas propias de Vasubandhu", BAEO 18, 1982, 107-138

175.19.5 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIP 11, 1983, 225-266

175.19.6 Edited and translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV, 287-298, 464-466

175.19.6.5 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 4, 1992-93, 139-162

175.19.7 Translated by Jay L. Garfield. AsPOxford 7.1, 1997, 133-154

175.19.8 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 644-647

175.19.10 Don Lusthaus, Buddhist Phenomenology: a Philosophical Investigation of Yogacara Buddhism and the Ch'eng Wei-shih-lun. London 2002

175.19.12 Translated in Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, Being as Consciousness. Yogacara Philosophy of Buddhism. Delhi 2004. Contains translations of Dignaga's Alambanapariksa and Vasubandhu's Vimsatika.


       20.Vadavidhana

See a175.21.6

175.20.1 Fragments studied by G.Tucci in JRAS 1929, 451-488


       21.Vadavidhi

175.21.1 H.R.Rangaswami Iyengar, "Vada-vidhi", JBRS 12, 1926, 587-591

175.21.2 A.B.Keith, "Vasubandhu and the Vadavidhi", IHQ 4, 1928, 221-227

175.21.3 Giuseppe Tucci, "Vadavidhi", IHQ 4, 1928, 630-636. Reprinted in GTOM 163-168

175.21.4 H.R.Rangaswamy Iyengar, "Vasubandhu and Vadavidhi", IHQ 5, 1929, 81-86

175.21.5 Fragments cited by Erich Frauwallner, "Zu den Fragmenten buddhistischer Logiker in Nyayavarttikam", WZKM 40, 1933, 281-304

175.21.6 H.R.R.Rangaswami Iyengar, "The Vadavidhi and the Vadavidhana of Vasubandhu", ALB 17, 1953, 9-20. Summarized in PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 208-209

175.21.7 Fragments translated into German by Erich Frauwallner, "Vasubandhu's Vadavidhi", WZKSOA 1, 1957, 104-134

175.21.8 Inference section translated by Hidenori Kitagawa in ToG 1959, 143 ff.

175.21.9 Translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV, 29-48

175.21.10 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 570-574

175.21.15 Klaus Glashoff, "Problems of transcribing avinabhava into predicate logic”, RLBPA 131-138

       22.Tika on Asanga's Vajracchedikabhasya

175.22.1 Summarized in Tucci, MBT 131-171



       23.Vimsatika and autocommentary

See a175.18:3,11,16,17, 27.1, 38; 175.19.12. e174.6:11,15; 175.18: 1,10,17,20-21,26.1,

 30. et174.6.15. et175.18:2,4,6. i178.18.11. t175.18: 2,6. d21.1.63. CIPAR

175.23.1 Translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM n.s. 13, 1912, 53-90

175.23.2 Sylvain Levi, "Notes indiennes: deux notes sur la Vimsatika de Vasubandhu", JA 206, 1925, 17-35

175.23.3 Clarence H. Hamilton, "Buddhist idealism in Wei Shih Er Shih Lun", in Essays in Philosophy of Seventeen Doctors of Philosophy of the University of Chicago (Chicago 1929), 99-115

175.23.4 Clarence H. Hamilton, "Hsuan Chuang and the Wei Shih philosophy", JAOS 51, 1931, 291-308

175.23.5 Clarence H. Hamilton, "K'uei-Chi's commentary on Wei-Shih-Er-Shih-Lun", JAOS 53, 1933, 144-151

175.23.5.1 Translated by Clarence H. Hamilton as Wei Shih Er Shih Lun (New Haven 1938). Partially reprinted in Source Book 328-333

175.23.6 Shosin Hukihara, "Doctrine of Vijnaptimatrata demonstrated in the Vimsatika" (summary). ARROU 7, 1954, 5

175.23.7 Edited and translated by S. S. Bagchi. NNMRP I, 367-389

175.23.8 Translated into German in Frauwallner

175.23.9 Kizow Inazu, "The concept of vijnapti and vijnana in the text of Vasubandhu's Vimsatika-vijnapti-matrata-siddhi", JIBSt 29, 1966, 467-474

175.23.10 Translated by Thomas A. Kochumuttum in BDE, 164-196, 260-275

175.23.11 Edited and translated by Stefan Anacker in SWV, 157-180, 413-421. Reprinted SourceBAP 330-341

175.23.12 Claus Oetke, "Doctrine and argument in Vijnanavada Buddhism", WZKSOA 36, 1992, 217-226

175.23.12.5 Edited by T. R. Sharma. Delhi 1993

175.23.13 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 640-644

175.23.15 Translated, with translations of Dignaga's Alambanapariksa and Vasubandhu's Trisvabhavakarikas, in Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, Being and Consciousness. Yogacara Philosophy of Buddhism. Delhi 2004


    23A.Vyakhyayukti

See a135.1.24

175.23A.1 Jose Ignacio Cabezon, "Vasubandhu's Vyakhyayukti on the authenticity of the Mahayana sutras", TCon 1997 221-244

175.23A.3 Peter Skilling, "Vasubandhu and the Vyakhyayukti literature", JIABS 23.2, 2000, 297-350

175.23A.4 P. C. Verhagen, "Studies in Indo-Tibetan Buddhist hermeneutics (6): Validity and valid interpretation of scripture according to Vasubandhu's Vyakhyayukti", BudS 233-258

175.23A.5 Toshio Horiuchi, "Dharmanairatmya on the Vyakhyayukti", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 41-44

175.23A.8 Peter C. Verhagen, "Stdies in Indo-Tibetan hermeneutics (4): the Vyakhyayukti of Vasubandhu", JA 293, 2005, 559-602

175.23A.10 Toshio Horiuchi, "On the 'lost' (*antarhita) sutras in the Vyakhyayukt", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 78-83

175.23A.10 Toshio Horiuchi, "How to interpret and preach the Buddha's teachings: the discussion in Chapter 5 of the Vyakhyayukti", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 90-94


    23B.Vyakhyana on the Sanmukhi

175.23B.1 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 566-567


    23C.Mahayanasatadharmavidyadvarasastra

175.23C.1 Bimalendra Kumar and Swati Ganguly (and/or Suniti Kumar Pathak?), "An analytical study of the Tibetan and Chinese versions of Mahayanasatadharmavidya-dvara-sastra", TJ 24.3, 1999, 10-31


       24.General

See a47.16:1,31,117, 196.5; 137.1.53; 174.12:3,19,20; 192.3.1;212.1.3; 268.7.23.1. d162.1.4

175.24.1 Paramartha's Life of Vasubandhu translated from Chinese in TP 2.5, 1904: 269-296, 461-466, 620

175.24.2 Haraprasad Shastri, "Some notes on the dates of Subandhu and Dinnaga", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 233-255

175.24.3 J.Takakusu, "A study of Paramartha's Life of Vasubandhu and the date of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1905, 33-53. Reprinted in SHIP 3, 194-216

175.24.4 K. B. Pathak, "Kumaragupta, the patron of Vasubandhu", IA 39, 1910, 170-171. Also JASBo 23, 1913-14, 185-187

175.24.5 N. Peri, "À propos de la date de Vasubandhu", BEFEO 11, 1911, 279-390

175.24.6 D. R. Bhandarkar, "Who was the patron of Vasubandhu?", IA 41, 1912, 1-3

175.24.7 K.B.Pathak, "On Buddhamitra, the teacher of Vasubandhu", IA 41, 1912, 244

175.24.8 Haraprasad Shastri, "On the date of Subandhu", IA 41, 1912, 15-16

175.24.9 Unrai Wogihara, "Vasubandhu", ERE 11, 1925, 595-596

175.24.10 J. Takakusu, "The date of Vasubandhu 'in the nine hundred'", JRAS 1914, 1013-1016

175.24.11 F. W. Thomas, "Paramartha's Life of Vasubandbhu and the date of Kaniska", JRAS 1914, 748-751

175.24.12 G. Ono, "The date of Vasubandhu seen from the history of Buddhistic philosophy", ISCRL 93-94

175.24.13 B. A. Rangaswami Sastri, "Vasubandhu or Subandhu", IA 53, 1924: 8, 177

175.24.14 J. Takakusu, "The date of Vasubandhu, the great Buddhist philosopher", ISCRL 79-88

175.24.15 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Vasubandhu l'ancien", BCLS 1930, 15-19

175.24.16 J. Kitayama, Metaphysik des Buddhismus. Versuch einer philo-sophischen der Lehre Vasubandhus und seine Schule. Stuttgart 1934

175.24.17 Dhirendra Nath Mookerji, "Acarya Vasubandhu, the teacher of Sthiramati". IC 4, 1937-38, 520-521

175.24.18 Erich Frauwallner, On the Date of the Buddhist Master of the Law Vasubandhu. SerOR 3, 1951

175.24.19 Reimon Yuki, "Vasubandhu's Vijnaptimatrata doctrines" (summary). JSR 2, 1951, 176-178

175.24.20 Hajime Sakurabe, "On Frauwallner's dating of Vasubandhu", JIBSt 1.1, 1952, 202-208

175.24.21 S. V. Sohoni, "Vasubandhu, Dignaga, Vikramaditya, Nicula an Kalidasa", JBRS special number 1, 1952, 301 ff.

175.24.22 Padmanabh S. Jaini, "On the theory of two Vasubandhus", BSOAS 21, 1958, 48-53. Summarized in CIDO 24, Munich 1957, vol. 1, 552-554. Reprinted CPBS 183-190

175.24.23 Y. Ueda, "Vasubandhu was an ekabhaga- or amsavadin", ICHR 9, 1958, 201-206

175.24.24 Stefan Anacker, Vasubandhu: Three Aspects. A Study of a Buddhist Philosopher. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1969

175.24.25 Le Manh That, The Philosophy of Vasubandhu. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1974

175.24.26 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The great guru Vasubandhu", MB 83, 1975, 218-223. Also MB 88, 1980, 135-140

175.24.27 E. R. Sarachchandra, "From Vasubandhu to Santaraksita", JIP 4, 1976, 69-108

175.24.27.1 Amar Singh Mourya, "Who was the Sautrantika Vasubandhu?", MB 90, 1982, 10-24

175.24.27.5 Thomas A. Kochimuttam, A Buddhist Doctrine of Experience: a New Translatrion and Interpretarion of the Works of Vasubandhu the Yogacarin. Delhi 1982

175.24.28 Bruce Cameron Hall, "The meaning of vijnapti in Vasubandhu's concept of mind", JIABS 9.1, 1986, 9-24

175.24.29 Geshe Lhundub Sopa, "The special theory of pratityasamutpada: the cycle of dependendent origination", JIABS 9.1, 1986, 105-119

175.24.30 Jose Pereira and Francis Tiso, "The life of Vasubandhu according to recent research", EAW 37, 1987, 451-454

175.24.30.1 Susan C. Stalker, A Study of Dependent Origination: Vasubandhu, Buddhaghosa and the Interpretation of Pratityasmutpada. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1987

175.24.31 Upendra Thakur, "Vasubandhu--his age and identity", JDBSUD 11.1, 1987, 11-26

175.24.31.0 Amalia Pezzali, "L'importenza dell'atto (karman) secondo il maestri buddhista Vasubandhu", Studia Orientale e Linguistica 4, 1987-88, 113-132

175.24.31.1 Alex Wayman, "Vasubandhu--teacher extraordinary", Studia Missionalia 37, 1988. Reprinted UTK 115-148

175.24.32 Jose Pereira, "The four noble truths in Vasubandhu", BHIA 129-142

175.24.32.1 Roger J. Corless, "On the continuity of Vasubandhu's thought: a suggestion from the continuity of Wittgenstein's thought" Amala Prajna 455-462

175.24.32.2 Dan Lusthaus, A Philosophic Investigation of the Ch'eng Wei-shih Lun: Vasubandhu, Hsuan-tsang and the Transmission of Vijnapti-matrata (Yogacara) from India to China. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, Temple University 1989

175.24.33 Amalia Pezzali, "A contemplation of cessation (nirodhasamapatti) according to the Buddhist philosopher Vasubandhu", Prajnajyoti 297-303

175.24.34 Kazuhika Yamamoto, "Vasubandhu on paksa", JIBSt 40.1, 1991, 23-25

175.24.35 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Once again on the hypothesis of two Vasubandhus", Kalyananimittam 15-22

175.24.36 Stephen Kaplan, "The Yogacara roots of Advaita idealism: noting a similarity between Vasubandhu and Gaudapada", JIP 20.2, 1992, 191-218

175.24.36.1 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's theory of persons and the basic problem of self", IJBS 5.1, 1993, 22-42

175.24.37 Ornan Rotem, "Vasubandhu's idealism: an encounter between philosophy and religion", AsPOxford 3.1, 1993, 15-28

175.24.38 Diane Collins and Robert Wilkinson, Vasubandhu section, 350P 1994, 58-64

175.24.38.5 Richard P. Hayes, "The analysis of karma in Vasubandhu's system of Abhidharma", in Katherine K. Young (ed.), Hermeneutical Paths fo the Sacred Worlds of India (Atlanta 1994)

175.24.39 Upendra Thakur, "Vasubandhu and the Sarvastivada school", JGJRI 50-51, 1994-95, 417-428

175.24.40 Audrius Beinorius, Samones Fenomenologija Klasikineje Indijas Filosofiyoje Kamapratyvine Vasubandhus ir Samkaras studijo. Vinius 1998

175.24.40.5 Richard P. Hayes, "Vasubandhu", Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy 7, 1998, 604-608

175.24.41 Shintaro Kitano, "A feature of Vasubandhu's interpretation of the three self-natures doctrine" (summary). JIACABS 2, 1999, 187-188

175.24.41.5 Peter Skillling and Prapod Assavavirulhakarn, "Vasubandhu on travel and seclusion", Manusya: Journal of Humanities 2.1, 1999, 13-24

175.24.42 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu's philosophical critique of the Vatsiputriya's theory of ptersons", JIP 28, 2000, 125-170

175.24.50 Dan Lusthaus, "Vasubandhu", EnB 2, 2004, 878

175.24.53 Joel Feldman, "Vasubandhu's illusion argument and the parasitism of illusion upon veridical experience", PEW 55, 2005

175.24.55 Jonathan C. Gold, "No outside, no inside, duallity, reality and Vasubandhu's illusory elephant", AsPOxford 16, 2005, 1-38

175.24.60 James Duerlinger, "Vasubandhu", EnP 9, 650-653

175.24.65 Richard P. Hayes, "Vasubandhu", EnBuddhism 793-794

175.24.68 Mao Miyako, "On 'mind-talk' (manojalpa): Vasubandhu's theory-making process about Buddhist practice", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 202

175.24.70 Nobuchiyo Odani, " Vasubandhu's understanding of pratityasamutpada theory", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 198

175.24.75 Michael Hahn and Naoki Saito, "Vasubandhu’s Mahnrede über die Sattlichkeit it dem kommentar der Prakasavrtti”, Pasadikaranam

 
 

175A.Author Unknown (363)

       1.Akasagarbhasutra (T.405-408)

175A.1.1 Part 11 translated by C.Bendall and W.H.D.Rouse (London 1922; Delhi 1971, 1981), 61-70

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 83-84

175A.1.2 Shunin Tenzin Tharchin, Das Akashagarbha-Sutra allum fassende Liebe und Weisheit: heiland und wunshcerfuleind. Munchen 2010


176.Author Unknown (365)

       1.Ksudrakasutra (T.745)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

 
 

176A.Author Unknown (369)

       1.Anantamukha(sadhaka)dharanisutra (T.1017)

See e103.1.126

176A.1.1 Partly edited and translated in Leumann 151-155

176A.1.2 Edited and translated in KT 3, 77-78 and 5, 102-104

176A1.3 See EnBud I.4, 548-550

176A.1.4 Hisao Inagaki, The Anantamukha-nirhari-dharani sutra and Jnanagarbha's commentary: a study and the Tibetan text. Kyoto 1987

176A.1.5 R.E.Emmerick, "Anantamukhanirharadharani", Encyclopedia Iranica 2, 1987, 1-2

176A.1.8 Translated from Tibetan, with Jnanagarbha's T1ika. Ryokuku University 1999

176B.Author Unknown (369)

       1.Buddhadhyanasamadhisagarasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

 

176C.Author Unknown (369)

        1.Buddhadharmacintyanirdesasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

 

177.Author Unknown (369)

         1.Buddhadhyanasamadhisagarasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 84

 

177A.Author Unknown (369)

         1.Devarajasamtustabhagavanmangalagathasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 85

 

177B.Author Unknown (369)

     1.Karunapundarikasutra (T.157-158; Toh. 112)

177B.1.1 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Sarat Chandra Sastri. BITSI 1-2, Calcutta 1888

177B.1.2 Partly translated into French in Sylvain Levi, "Une legende du Karuna Pundarika en lange tokharienne", Festschrift Villem Thomson zur Vollendung des siebzigsten Lebensjahres am 25.Januar 1912 (Leipzig 1912), 155-160

177B.1.2.0 Summarized in French by Paul Demieville in 21.1.27

177B.1.2.1 Capters 1-2 edited by Royal W. Weiler, Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1956

177B.1.3 Partly translated by Shunshu Terawa, The Karunapundarika: Chapters V and VI. Ph. D. Dissertation, University of Pennsylvania 1969

177B.1.4 Edited and summarized as The White Lotus of Compassion by Isshi Yamada. Two volumes. London 1968; New Delhi 1989; Taipei 1984

177B.1.5 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 85-86

177B.1.8 Tatsuji Hoji, "The Dravida mantrapada in the Karunapundarika", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 197

177B.1.10 Juhyung Rhi, "Fasting Buddhas, Lalitavistara, and Karunapundarika", JIABS 29.1, 2006 (2008), 125-154

 

178.Author Unknown (370)

     1.Mahameghasutra (T.387-388, 989(990), 993)

See a88.1.25

178.1.1 Edited by Cecil Bendall, JRAS 1880, 286-311

178.1.2 T.387 partly translated into French in Paul Demieville, "Les versions chinoises du Milindapanha", BEFEO 24, 1924, 225-229

178.1.3 Takayasu Suzuki, "The Mahameghasutra as an origin of an interpolated part of the present Suvarnaprabhasa", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 28-30

178.1.4 Takayasu Suzuki, "An examination of the Suvarnaprakasa and the Mahameghasutra through texts-comparison" (summary) TBKK 135, 1998, x-xi

178.1.5 Takayasu Suzuki, "Mutual influence among the Mahayana Sutras concerning sarvalokapriyadarsana", JIBSt 47.2, 1999, 10-14

178.1.6 See EnIndPh 9, 2003, 86

 

179.Author Unknown (370)

       1.Ratnaketudharani or -parivartasutra (T.397(9), 402; Toh. 138)

179.1.1 Translated in F.W.Thomas, "Ratnadhvaja, in the Mahasamnipata sutra", in Hoernle 100-103

179.1.2 Y.Kurumiya, "Bibliographical notes on the Ratnaketuparivarta", Hokekyo Bunka Kankyujo 1, 1975

179.1.3 Parts of Chapters 5 and 6 edited by Z.Nakamura in Hokekyo Bunka Kankyujo 1, 1975, 18-37

179.1.4 Edited by Y. Kurumiya. Kyoto 1978

179.1.5 Edited and summarized in GilgitM 4, iii-xiv

179.1.6 Summarized by Nalinaksha Dutt. En IndP 9, 2003, 87-94

179.1.9. Saerji, "A new fragment of the Ratnaketuparivarta", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 95-104; 13, 2009, 113-120; 14, 2010, 25-58

 

180.Author Unknown (370)

       1.Suryagarbhasutra (T.397(13); Toh. 26)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 94

180.1.1 Portion translated by Conze in Selected Sayings 148-149

180.1.2 Brief summary in Conze, TPL 83

 

180A.Author Unknown (370)

      1.Caturdevarajasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

 

180B.Author Unknown (370)

       1.Suvarna(pra)bhasasutra (Prajnaparamita)

See a178.1:3-4; 103.1.126

180B.1.1 Part of Chapter 3 translated into German in Isaak Jacob Schmidt, "Ueber einige Grundlehren des Buddhismus. 2.Abhandlung", Memoires de l'Academie imperiale des sciences de St.-Petersbourg. Sciences, politiques, histoires et philologies 1, 1832, 221-262

180B.1.2 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Sarat Chandra Sastri. Calcutta 1898

180B.1.3 Edited in Roman characters with parallel Chinese text and translated into German by F.W.K. Muller in Uigurica 2. Die Reste des buddhistischen 'Goldglanz-Sutra'. Abhandlung der Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil.-kl. 2, 1908

180B.1.4 Edited in Uigur characters by W. Radloff and S. Malov. BBudh 17, 1913-1917; Delhi 1992. Four parts

180B.1.5 Partly translated into French in Paul Pelliot, "Un fragment du Suvarnaprabhasasutra en iranien oriental", Memoires de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris 18, 1913, n. 2, pp. 89ff. Reprinted Paris 1913

180B.1.6 Partly translated in Hoernle 111-112, 115-116

180B.1.7 Pieces edited in Leumann 53-91

180B.1.8 Edited by Hokei Izumi. EB 5, 1929-31, 102-104; 16 pp.reprinted Kyoto 1931

180B.1.8.1 Edited by Erich Haenisch, Alten geral, die westmongolische fassung des Goldglanzsutra. Leipzig 1929

180B.1.9 Translated from Uigur into German by W. Radloff. BBudh 27, 1930; Osnabruck 1970; London 1990; Oxford 1992

180B.1.10 Edited by Bunyu Nanjio and Hokei Idzumi as The Suvarnaprabhasa Sutra, a Mahayana Text Called 'The Golden Splendour'. Kyoto 1931. Summary of its twenty-one chapters, 3-17

180B.1.11 Sections edited and translated into German in Sten Konow, "Zwölf Blatter einer Handschrift des Suvarnaprabhasasutra in Khotan-Sakisch", Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil-hist. kl., 1935, 426-486. Passages retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 106-119

180B1.11.1 M.W.de Visser, Ancient Buddhism in Japan. Sutras and Ceremonies in Use in the Seventh and Eighth Centuries A.D. and Their History in Later Times. Two volumes. Leiden 1935

180B.1.12 Edited by Johannes Nobel in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese as Suvarnaprabhasottamasutra. Das Goldglanz-Sutra. Leipzig 1937. Tibetan versions reprinted in two volumes, Leiden 1944-50; 1958

180B.1.13 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya

180B.1.13.1 Translated by R.E.Emmerick as The Sutra of Golden Light. Sacred Books of the Buddhists 27, London 1948, 1970, 1979, 1990

180B.1.13.5 Pantti Aalto, Notes on the Altan Gerel, the Mongolian Version of the Suvarnaprabhasa-sutra. Helsinkli 1950

180B.1.14 Sections edited in Bailey I, 251-257

180B.1.14.5 Chapter 16 translated into German in Johannes Nobel, "Ein alter medizinischer Sanskrit-Text und seine Deutung". Supplement to JAOS 16, 1951

180B.1.15 Chapter 4 translated in Thomas 60-64

180B.1.16 Part of Chapter 12 translated in Robinson 48

180B.1.17 Part translated in Conze, BudTexts 24-26

180B.1.18 Partly translated in de Bary 182-185

180B.1.19 Sections edited in H.W.Bailey, Indo-Scythian Texts, Being Khotanese Texts, Volume II (Cambridge 1963), 106-119

180B.1.20 Edited and summarized by S. Bagchi, Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 8 (Darbhanga 1967)

180B.1.22 Sinasi Tekin, Die Kapitel über die Bewusstseinlehre im uigurischen Goldglanzsutra (IX. und X.). Wiesbaden 1971

180B.1.23 M.V.Sofronov, "Sanscrit transcription in Tangut versions of Suvarnaprakasa and Mahamayurividyarajna" (in Russian). ICandB 211-218

180B.1.23.1 Edited in Newari script by Asakazi Bajracarya. Kathmandu 1973, 1988

180B.1.24 Edited with commentary by Muktinath Khanala (Kathmandu, 1974)

180B.1.25 Claus Oetke, Die aus dem Chinesischen übersetzen tibetischen Versionen des Suvarnaprabhasasutra. Wiesbaden 1977

180B.1.25.0 Peter Zieme, "Zu den Legenden in uiguirschen Goldglanzsutra", Journal of Turkish Studies 1, 1977, 149-156

180B.1.25.1 Ts. Damdinshuren and g. Kano, "Two Mongollian colophons to the Suvarnaprabhasottama-sutra", ActOP 32, 1979, 39-63

180B.1.25.5 Birgit Koves, A Comparative Study of the Suvarna Prabhasa in Tuirkish and Tibetan Versions. 1980. Summarized in RBS pp. 51-52

180B.1.26 Kogi Kudara and Klaus Rohrborn, "Zwei verirrte Blatten des uigurischen Goldglanz-sutras in Ethnografiske Museum, Stockholm", ZDMG 132, 1982, 336-347

180B. 1.26..5 Chapter Two edited by Rie Hisamitsu in A Comparative Study of the Tathagatavyuhapramanaparivara and its Chinese versions. New Delhi 1983

180B.1.27 Khotanese passages edited and translated in P. D. Skjaervo, The Khotanese Suvarnabhasottamasutra. Habilitation thesis, unpublished, Mainz 1983

180B.1.27.00 Ryutara Tsuchida, "Textkritisch Noten zu Sanskrittext des Goldglanz-Sutra." CAJ 29.1-2, 1985, 111-152.

180B.1.27.0 Dieter Maue and Osman Seitkaya, "Drogenliste und dharani an der 'Zauberbad der Sarasvati' des uigurischen Goldglanzsutra (Teil 1)", Ural-altaische Jahrbücher Neue Folge 6, 1986, 76-99

180B.1.27.0.5 Robert Finch, :Chapoter XXX of the Uigur Suvarnaprabhasottama (Altum Yaruq)", Wasad Daigaku Gogaku Kyoiku kenkyuja Kiyo 38, 1988, 37-91

180B.1.27.0.7 Peter Zieme, "Die Vorrede zum alttürkischen Goldglanz-sutra von 1022", Journal of Turkish Studies 13, 1989, 237-243

180B.1.27.0.9 Masami Hamada, "Une note sur le colophon der Suvarnaprabhasa en ersion ouiqoure", MRTB 48, 1990, 49-54

180B.1.27.1 Edited in Uighur and Turkish by Mehmet Olmez. Ankara 1991

180B.1.27.1.5 Robert Finch, "Chapter XVI and SVII of the Uighur Suvarnaprabhasottamasutra (Altum Yaruq)", Journal of Turkish Studies 17, 1993, 37-116

180B.1.27.2 Ronald E. Emmerick, "On the St. Petersburg Folios of the Khotanese Suvarnabhasottamasutra", in Au carrefour des religions. Melanges offerts a Philippe Ginous. Res Orientales VII (Bures-sur-Yvette 1995), 51-66

180B.1.28 Masami Hamada, "Une note sur le colphon du Suvarnaprabhasa", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 28-30

180B.1.29 Peter Zieme, Altun yaruq sudur, Vorworte und des arste Budh: Edition und Ubersetzung der altturkischen Version des Goldglanzsutra (Suvarnaprabhasottamasutra). Turnhout, Belgium 1996

180B.1.30 Simone-Christiane Raschmann, "Somaketus Traum von der Goldenen Trammel", BVSK 537-540

180B.1.33 Elena de Rossi Filibeck, "A manuscript of the 'Sutra of Golden Light' from Western Tibet", Tabo2, 191-204

180B.1.33.5 Veena Sharma, An Analytical Study of the Suvarnaprabhasa-Sutra. 1999. Summarized in RBS pp. 194-195

180B.1.33.7 Mimi Hall Yiengpruksawan, "Illuminating the illuminator: notes on a votive transcription of the Supreme Scvriptue of the golden Light (Konkomyo Saisho okyo)." Versus: Quademi de Studi Semiotici 83-84, 1999, 113-120

180B.1.33.8 Jens Wilkens, Die drei Korpen des Buddhs (Trikaya): des dritte Kapitel des uigurischen Fassung des Goldglanz-Sutra (Altu Yaruk Sudur). Dissertation Gottingen, Turnhout 2000

180B.1.33.9 Natalie Dawn Gummer, Articulating Potency: a study of the Suvarna(pra)bhasottamasutra Dissertaion, U. of Washington) Summarized DAIA 61, 2001, 3616-3617

180B.1.34 Summarized by Sotansushekar Bagchi. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 95-98

180B.1.38 Takayasu Suzuki, "Stupa worship and dharma evaluation in the Suvarnaprabhasa", JIBSt 31.2 (2003), 32-36

180B.1.41 Akira Yuyama, "The Golden Light in Central Asia--to the memory of Ronald Eric Emmerick", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 3-32

180B.1.43 Natalie D. Gummer, "Suvarnaprabhasottama-Sutra:, EnB 2, 2004, 812

180B.1.43.5 Catherine Ludvik, "A Harisamsa hymn in Yijing's Chinese translatio of the Sutra of Golden Light", JAOS 124, 2004, 707-734

180B.1.44 Takayasu Suzuki, "Rites and Buddhism : the perspective from the Sarasvatiparivarta in the Suvarnaprabhasa", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 12-17

180B.1.47 Takayasu Suzuki, "The unchanged intention of the compilers of the Suvarnaprabhasa–an examination through the verification of the hypothesis on the independence of (Mahayana) Buddhism", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 20-26

180B.1.49 Translated in to German by Birgit Schweiberer with Cornelia Krause as Sutra vom goldenen Licht. Munchen 2006

180B.1.50 Takayasu Suzuki, "The primary introduction of the rites for good fortune in the Suvarnaprabhasa described in the Sriparivarta", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 42-50

180B.1.55 Duan Qing, "Two new folios of Khotanese Suvarnabhasottamasutra", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 325-336

180B.1.60 Takoyasu Suzuki, "An intention of the compiler of the Suvarnaprabhasa expressed and intimated in the Drdhaparivarta", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 64-72

180B. 1.64 Christine Ludvik, Recontextualizing the Praises of a Goddess from the Harivamsa to Yijing's Chinese traslation of the Sutra of Golden Light. Kyoto 2008

180B. 1.68 Takayasu Suzuki, "The characteristics of the five chapters on the various gods and goddesses in the Suvarnaprahasa", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 66-73

180B.1.69 Takayasu Suzuki, "The attainment of supreme enlightenment through the offerings represeted in the Suvarnaprabhasa", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 78-86

180B.1.69.5 Natalie D. Gummer, "Listening to the Dharmabhanaka: the Buddhist preacher of the sutra of Utmost Golden Radiance", JAAR 80.1, 2012, 137-160

180B.1.70 Eun Hino, "Rituals and the Dharmabhanaka (preacher) in the Suvarna(pra)bhasottamasutra as the example of Mahayana Sutras adopting esoteric rituals", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 71-75

180B.1.72 Takayasu Suzuki, "Linking the Buddha's attanment of supreme enlightenment to the welfare of being in the Suvarnaprabhasa", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 62-70

 

181.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Anavataptanagarajapariprcchasutra (T.635

 

182.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Bodhisattvacaryanirdesa (T.488, 1583; Toh. 184)

182.1.1 Jens E. Braarvig, En understkelse av Bodhisattvacaryanirdesa. M.A.Thesis, Oslo University 1978

182.1.2 Jens Braarvig, "The practice of the Bodhisattvas: negative dialectics and provocative arguments", ActOD 55, 1994, 112-160

 

183.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Gaganaganjasutra (T.397(8), 404; Toh. 148)

 

184.Author Unknown (380)

     1.Tathagatagarbhasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

184.0.1 Michael Zimmerman, "A second Tibetan translation of the Tathagatagarbhasutra in the Newark ms. Kanjur from Bathang: a translation of the early period (Snga Dar)", Kokusci Toho Gakushe Kaigi Kiyo/Translations of the International Conference of Eastern Studies 43, 1996, 33-50

184.0.2 Anthony W. Barber, "The anti-Sukhavativyuha stance of the Tathagatagarbha-Sutra", Pure Land 16, 1999, 190-202

184.1.1 Michael Zimmerman, A Buddha Within: the Tathagatagarbhasutra: The Earliest Exposition of the Buddha-Nature Teaching in India. Tokyo 2002

184.1.5 Shih'ichu Tsuda, "The original image of the Tathagatagarbha and its Schellingian features: a peliminary draft for an ongoing project in Schelling bis de Buddhism", (summary). JICPBS 15, 2011, 76-80

 

185.Author Unknown (380)

      1.Karmavaranavisuddhisastra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

 

187.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Sagaramatipariprcchasutra (T.397(5), 400; Toh. 152)

187.1.1 Lankavatararatnasutram, a Sanskrit restoration with English and Japanese translation and Gunabhadra's Chinese version with Japanese rendering. Osaka 2003

 

189.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Trisamvaranirdesasutra (T.310(1), 311)

 

190.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Vajrasamadhisutra (T.273)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

190.1.0 Walter Liebenthal, Notes on the Vajrasamadhi. Lieden 1950-1959

190.1.1 Robert E. Buswell, The Korean Origin of the Vajrasamadhi-sutra: a Case Study in Determining the Dating, Provenance and Authorship of a Buddhist Apocryphal Scripture. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California at Berkeley, 1985; Ann Arbor 1986

190.1.3 Robert E. Buswell, The Formation of Ch'an Ideology in China and Korea: the Vajrasamadhi Sutra, a Buddhist Apocryphon. Princeton, N.J. 1989

190.1.4 Wonhyo, Cultivating Original Enlightenment: Wonhyo's Expositio of the Vajrasamadhi Sutra. Translated by Robert E. Buswell jr. Honolulu 2007

 

191.Author Unknown (380)

       1.Mahasatyanirgranthaputravyakaranasutra (T.272)

 

192.Samghabhadra (380)

       1.Nyayanusara (Sarvastivada) (NCat I, 290)

See a175.1.74

192.1.1 Portions translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I, III

192.1.2 Tao-Wei Liang, "A discussion of cognition and time in the Abhidharma-Nyayanusara-Sastra" (summary). TICOJ 14, 1969, 95-98

192.1.3 Paul M. Williams, "On the Abhidharma ontology", JIP 9, 1981, 227-257

192.1.4 Partly translated and summarized in Braj M. Sinha, Time and Temporality in Samkhya-Yoga and Abhidharma Buddhism (Delhi 1983)

192.1.5 Sections translated in Kenneth K. Tanaka, "Simultaneous relations (sahabhu-hetu): a study in Buddhist theory of causation", JIABS 8.1, 1985, 91-111

192.1.5.5 Takumi Fukuda, "The Sanghabhadra's theory of darmas existing in the three times as explained in Nyayanusara", Buddhist Seminar 48, Otani University, Kyoto 1988, 48-68

192.1.6 Analysed in Collett Cox, "On the possibility of a nonexistent object of consciousness: Sarvastivadin and Darstantika", JIABS 11.1, 1988, 31-88

192.1.6.0 Genjun H. Sasaki, A Study of Karma Doctrine: an Exposition of the Karma-nirdesa in the Nyayanusarasastra. Kyoto 1990

192.1.6.1 Portions translated in Collett Cox, Disputed Dharmas: Early Buddhist Theories on Existence. Tokyo 1995

192.1.8 Summarized by Collett Cox in SarvastiBS 240-249

192.1.9 Books 1-2 summarized by Collett Cox. EnIndPh 8, 1998, 651-716

192.1.12 Matsushima Hisakami, "Samghabhadra on kqrma and momentariness: bija-theory and three other metaphors", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 43-47

 

       2.Prakaranasasana or Samayapradipika (Sarvastivadin)

See s192.1.4(?)

192.2.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Sarvastivada" in DA III

         

       3.General

See a47.16.165.5; 175.1.74

192.3.1 J. Takakusu, "The works of Samghabhadra, an opponent of Vasubandhu", JRAS 1905, 158-159

192.3.2 Genjun H. Sasaki, "Samghabhadra's interpretation of pratityasamutpada", SLJBS 76-96

192.3.3 Collett Davis Cox, Controversies in Dharma Theory. Sectarian Dialogue on the Nature of Enduring Reality. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1983.

192.3.3.5 Norisata Aohara, "Karitra and sakti according to Sanghabhadra", in The Studies in Buddhism 42, Ryokoku University, Kyoto 1986, 21-42

192.3.4 Maulichand Prasad, "Samghabhadra and his philosophical ideas as gleaned from Abhidharmakosa Vyakhya", JDBSDU 15, 1991, 100-113. Reprinted Srijnanamrtam 500-509.

 

193.Author Unknown (385)

       1.Dasacakraksitigarbhasutra (T.410-411)

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 98

 

193B.Author Unknown (390)

        1.Alpadevatasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

 

193C.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Bodhisattvagocaropayavisayavikurfvananirdesasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

 

193D.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Dvajagrhasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

 

193E.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Jyotiskasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

 

193F.Author Unknown (399)

         1.Mahamatisutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

 

193G.Author Unknown (390)

         1.Tsui fu pao ying ching

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 99

 

193H.Author Unkown (390)

       1.Mahabheriharakaparivartasutra (T.270; K.416)

See a103.1.121.7

 

193I.Author Unknown (390)

       1.Caturvargasiksadharmasutra

Cf. EnIndPh 9, 2003, 100